To Be Allowed to Survive Yet Again

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/45071005.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category: Gen
Fandom: Batman - All Media Types
Relationships: Batfamily - Relationship, The Justice League - Relationship, Batfamily
Members & Bruce Wayne, Batfamily Members & Alfred Pennyworth,
Tim Drake & Dick Grayson & Jason Todd & Bruce Wayne & Damian
Wayne, Diana (Wonder Woman) & Bruce Wayne, Diana (Wonder
Woman) & Clark Kent & Bruce Wayne, Dick Grayson & Wally West
Characters: Bruce Wayne, Dick Grayson, Barbara Gordon, Jason Todd, Tim Drake,
Cassandra Cain, Stephanie Brown, Damian Wayne, Alfred Pennyworth,
lady gotham, Diana (Wonder Woman), Clark Kent, Justice League
(DCU), Wally West, Kon-El | Conner Kent, M'gann M'orzz, Kaldur'ahm |
Jackson Hyde, Donna Troy, Roy Harper, Talia al Ghul
Additional Tags: Time travel fuckery, Written almost exclusively at 2am, Major character
death - Freeform, (but it's temporary), this fic will give you whiplash,
Rated mature for Jason’s potty mouth, And also the gratuitous violence,
No one is straight (threat), Dick’s gender is as flexible as he is, Everyone
got smacked with the ‘tism stick, it’s not mentioned but it’s true, Jason is
the test-dummy for all the sticks, Crack with emotions, Crack Treated
Seriously, Wingfic, Vegan wingfic, Cryptid Batfamily (DCU), Time
travel has side effects apparently, What do you mean 'consistent chapter
length'?, the authors have lost control of this fic, stares at oneshots,
Implied/Referenced Drug Use, Bruce has big boy wings to cocoon his
pups, this has a happy ending, I promise, Hal Jordan is a little bitch, Hal
Jordan is compensating, All Batkids are Little Shits, Morally ambiguous
batfam, Except Cassandra Cain, Cassandra cain is a ray of sunshine, Pre-
Dick Grayson/Wally West, they’re in love with each other but don't
actually confess yet, Jason has a traumatic date with a crowbar (again),
Good Parent Talia al Ghul, Grief/Mourning, Bruce Wayne is a Good
Parent, Ra's is an incel fight us, Genderfluid Dick Grayson, Time Travel
Fix-It, Temporary Character Death, Dick Grayson kills the Joker,
Protective Batfamily, Time Travel, Sentient Gotham City, the batkids
brain cells are allergic to each other
Language: English
Series: Part 1 of DIY Cryptids
Stats: Published: 2023-02-15 Completed: 2023-05-24 Words: 53,495 Chapters:
18/18
 To Be Allowed to Survive Yet Again
by callmeapollo, Insom

Summary

Bruce and his children die in an event they were helpless to stop. Through great sacrifice,
they are given the chance to go back. To try again. To make some changes. Hopefully they
survive this time.

Edit: added some extra missing tags thanks to a comment pointing it out ♡

Notes

All crack shit cryptid lore is made by the fam(and also the authors) when they are sleep
deprived.

We’ll most likely be updating this fic weekly. If we don’t post a chapter then we’ll post a
connected one shot

Credit to our wonderful betas!

 Going Back

Too long. Too far. Not enough. Bruce didn't detect them soon enough and now they were all
paying the price for it. As he reached out for his kids, the watchtower shuddered one more
time and a loud haunting crack was heard before the wall crumbled and his kids were swept
away from him. He felt himself bleeding out, but knew that the lack of air would kill him
before the blood loss did. He felt cold, so very cold. He couldn’t tell if it was from the blood
loss or just a result of being thrust into the unforgiving embrace of Earth’s orbit. His last
thoughts were for his kids. ‘If I was better, if I knew more. They would be safe. They would be
alive.’

---

Alfred heard more than felt the teacup slip from his grasp, smashing against the ground as he
stared blankly at the screen in front of him. Gone. His family was gone, lost into the cold
void of space. “Oh, Gotham save them.” He breathed, falling to his knees, the pain in his
chest far greater than that of the porcelain digging into his knees.

“Why ask for me, and not your god?” A feminine voice asked from behind the old butler.

“Not my god, not anymore. Like many in this city I stopped believing in god long ago.”
Alfred, didn’t move from here he was kneeling on the floor, didn’t turn to look at the woman.
He was too broken by his loss.

“How would you have me save them?” The voice asked curiously. “How would they survive
without breaking all laws of this universe?”

“Send them back. Allow them another chance. More information at an earlier time.” He
pleaded, choking on a sob.

“It would come at a cost.” she advised.

“Anything.”

“Anything? That invites a great deal of possibility. Are you certain?” she warned.

“I would do anything, give anything so long as my children are alive. They are priceless, no
cost is too high. Not for them.” He said, standing to face her.

“The price will be great. You will not go to heaven, hell, or purgatory when you die. You will
be at my side for eternity. Are you absolutely certain this is a price you are willing to pay?”
Lady Gotham extended a gloved hand, her gaze piercing through to his very soul even
through the black veil that hid her face.

“Without hesitation.” He said sure. As he clasped her hand he looked behind himself for one
last look at his now-empty home. He saw his own body lying crumpled on the tea soaked rug,
tear tracks already drying. “For my family. I will do anything to keep them safe and happy.”
 ---

Bruce was surprised to find his eyes blinking open. Last he remembered he had been drifting
through space, slowly bleeding out and unable to breathe. He still couldn't breathe, but
quickly realized that he didn’t need to either. It was deeply disconcerting. He blinked a
couple times, glancing around the room, a room that looked a great deal like one of the
parlors at Wayne Manor, still decorated in Victorian styling, and lit by candles despite electric
lights having been installed ages ago. He felt the tension drain out of him when he caught
sight of his children, all of his children seemingly alive and well. Wasting no more time he
ran for them and engulfed each of them in a hug. He also reached to check their pulses,
starting at Damian, and then Tim, Steph, and Cass. He didn’t find a pulse on any of them, a
sobering thought that had him moving to check Jason, Barbara, and Dick. Realizing that none
of his children had a pulse, he reached to check his own.

“You’ll find no life in yourselves,” a calm but sad voice called. They all spun to look at the
woman, dressed in a black silk gown with wide sleeves and a full bell-shaped skirt. A sheer
black veil obscured her face, save for her piercing white eyes that almost seemed to glow
through the thin fabric.

There was a moment of stunned silence, before his kids clamored to have their questions
asked, heard, and answered. The only one not shouting to be heard was his youngest;
Damian, who looked as though he was grasping for a specific thought or memory, waited for
the chaos to die down a bit before speaking his own mind. “My second grandfather told me
stories of the one who protected the people of the city after god had abandoned them. He said
that those who believed in the story called her Lady Gotham. That is you, is it not?”

“Yes, child, I am the one you speak of.” Her tone gave the impression that she was smiling,
though whether she was couldn’t be seen through the veil. “Many questions, though not
enough time to answer all of them. Listen now as I explain.” She didn't wait for them to sit,
and began even as the corners of the room began to crack and crumble. “One has sacrificed a
great deal for a chance at saving you all. I will send you back so that you may have a chance
at avoiding this fate. Though I must warn you, some events cannot be avoided, only altered
slightly. It is only when you each encounter the first of these events that you will regain your
memories of the future that will no longer be.” She glanced at the walls, seeming a bit wary,
and Bruce could see that the cracks were growing. They were now spreading across the walls
and floor as pieces of the room broke off into the bright white nothingness that was creeping
in. “You will, however, be able to change a great many things. All I and the One who
sacrificed themself ask is that you survive and be happy. That is all I have time to say.” The
room’s walls no longer were, nor was the ceiling. One by one each of the candle’s flames
detached from the wicks and flowed into the cracks, enlarging them. “Now go. Change your
lives, and your deaths. And remember some things can not be changed, no matter what you
try.” The last of the floor crumbled and gave way, and they all fell into the light.

---

Bruce gasped awake, surprised to be breathing again. He stared up at the computer searching
for the date. When he found it he couldn't believe it. When he moved again he searched
through the web and where the birth records would be for each of his kids. Only Dick and
Barbara were alive yet, even then they were still very young. Too young. He decided after
hours of agonizing in an internal battle to let them be kids for a while longer. He had a lot to
do to prepare for his kids. “Might as well get started now.”
 Mothman Has a Nice Ass
Chapter Summary

A wild Dick appears! A wild Babs appears! Bruce communicates An Emotion! Also
they're all sleep deprived. Jim deserves coffee for putting up with this bullshit. And
hazard pay.

Chapter Notes

The cryptid beginning :3c

Let the chaos begin

See the end of the chapter for more notes

As the years marched on, when he donned the Batsuit he felt it was off. He felt off-kilter
wearing it. As the years marched on, that feeling got worse. He was still able to take down
criminals and stop the major players' plans when he needed to, but it felt like everything was
just to the left by two inches. He had always been Batman; it had always been his suit even
with the more futuristic upgrades he made in the future and added now. But something was
still off. It felt like he was slowly suffocating in the suit. He wanted his kids, but he had to
wait. Dick still wasn’t in the country, and Barbara wasn't in the right place to become Batgirl
yet. He deeply craved the secure feeling of having his kids close. He avoided going out as
Batman by flying out to many of the Graysons’ performances and recording what he could.
But he left his oldest son with them. Dick deserved at least that much, deserved as many
years as he could get with his mom and dad. As hopeful as he was to stop his parents from
dying, Lady Gotham’s warnings of some events being unchangeable continued to fly around
his mind when he thought about it for too long.

---

He was at the circus. Batman took down the Zucco family before they could have gone after
Dick’s family. So Bruce was able to watch his son fly around the tent with his mother and
father. Flying, landing, throwing, and catching each other. Smiling. Happy. All he wanted for
Dick. Then a crack sounded, and John and Mary Grayson fell again. Unlike last time Dick
didn't scream, he still cried, but the boy didn't scream, just cried and reached a hand towards
his parents desperately. The legal mess went by just as it did last time, if easier now that
Bruce knew what he needed to do.

In the two weeks following his parents falling, Dick was sick with a fever. In the beginning, it
was bad enough that the young boy was in the hospital. There was no obvious cause of the
intense fever, the running theory was that the emotional stress of watching his parents die
caused a psychogenic fever. Bruce stayed with the boy through the days at the hospital, it was
only on the fifteenth day that his fever broke, in the final car ride back to the manor the boy
gasped like he was deprived of air just moments before. When he got air in his lungs he
looked at Bruce with eyes older than his body’s eight years. And Bruce just knew that Dick
now remembered.

---

It took only hours before Dick was down in the cave.

“Why aren't you suited up?” He asked, flipping from the top of the stairs, giving off an
almost silent trill all the way down, he landed in a roll on the main cave deck. When he
landed he decided to ignore the small rumble in his throat “Aren’t you going out tonight?”

“It doesn't…” Bruce trailed off, unsure how to explain how being Batman made him feel. “I
don’t…” He tried again and failed just as quickly as the first time, a soft whine creeping into
the words.

“Want me to throw out ideas and see what is closest?” Dick suggested, coming up and sitting
on the arm of The Chair, the one that sat in front of the Batcomputer.

Bruce nodded gratefully and sat in the chair, as Dick started “You started first with ‘it
doesn’t’ so.. does it no longer fit?”

Bruce closed his eyes and forced the words to leave his lips, it was easier when he couldn't
see who he was talking to. “Physically yes it fits.”

Dick sighed. “We both know that's not what I meant. When I first wore the Robin suit it fit
like a second skin, like it covered the cracks and missing pieces in my soul that my parents
deaths left. And when I donned the Nightwing suit, the same feeling held. Does the Batsuit
cover the cracks in your soul? Does it feel like home? Does it feel safe? Mentally,
emotionally.”

Bruce's breath hitched. “No. It doesn't.” And this time when he started he couldn't stop, he
could only hope his son understood what he was trying to convey even if he himself didn’t,
“Batman was a second skin the first Time. Even despite the failures that happened while I
was in it. Because of it. It was a second skin because I had no others. It felt like home before
I got all of you- all my kids.” Bruce took a shuddering breath dragging Dick into his lap and
whispering his fears and failures into the boy’s ear “The suit no longer fits, too many people
knew who was behind the mask, and it holds too many memories of failing not just Gotham’s
people, or myself, but too many of them are of failing and hurting my kids. Of failing you
and giving Robin away. Of failing Jason and leaving his murderer alive. Failing Barbara and
leaving her to recover alone. Failing Tim in more ways than I can name. Failing Stephanie
and Cassandra in ways no words can fully, truly name. Of failing Damian. Of failing all of
you by not being the father you all deserved, that you all knew I could be. It doesn't cover the
cracks, not all of them. Not anymore. There are too many, and too many going through the
suit. When I look at it all I can see, all I can remember are my failures. Even at the end, I
failed you all. Each time I wear the suit I fear it will all turn out the same. That nothing will
change, that I will just continue to hurt you all over and over again.”

Dick was quiet for a while, processing what Bruce said. When he spoke, Dick spoke in a
whisper, not needing to be any louder. The air felt fragile enough that if he did speak in
anything but a whisper everything would shatter. Slowly he offered, “I think I get it. You
grew out of Batman like I grew out of Robin, like everyone else who grew out of their first
suits. You need something- someone new.”

“What do you mean?” Bruce croaked.

Dick gave a soft comforting coo before explaining. “I grew out of Robin, so I became
Nightwing. Jason grew out of Robin, so he became Red Hood. Tim grew out of Robin and
became Red Robin. Barbara grew out of Batgirl, and became Oracle. Steph started as Spoiler,
became Robin, grew out of Robin, and then became Batgirl. The rest did the same, they grew
out. Some were forced out, but everyone still left. You're the only one who kept their first
suit. You need something new. Besides, didn't we get permission from Lady Gotham to
change our lives?” Dick bounced over to the cases that held the suits. He became a bit louder
so Bruce could still hear him “Being a hero is a part of our lives, I’m not gonna suggest we
stop being heroes, our moral compasses wouldn't allow it.” Bruce walked behind Dick, who
continued talking not mildly shouting, but also not whispering like he was before either. “I’m
not gonna say stop being a hero, but it doesn't have to be The Batman. At least not this one.”
Dick gestured to the suit. Staring at his own for a while, he started giggling, when Bruce
looked at him confused and a little worried. Dick explained the thought that he just had.
“Batman doesn't even have to be human. Last time everyone thought you were either a
vampire, a demon, or someone like Constantine, but who messed up a deal and became a
monster. We could lean into that and become The Cryptids of Gotham. I know you can make
mechanical wings that can sustain flight, and when Tim, Babs, and the rest get here they
would help make the wings and the story of the cryptids better, stronger, easier to hide
behind. I taught the others some contortionist tricks I learned in the circus. We could play off
of and add to that!” Bruce was smiling now, the idea taking hold in his mind, designs, and
material lists flying behind his eyes faster than he could track. Dick yawned tired, awake past
his bedtime. As Bruce picked the boy up he heard the barely there whisper “We have the
chance to fly higher and farther than last time.”

Bruce smiled softer than anything anyone outside his family would ever see. “Yeah, chum,
we can fly this time.” He chirred softly, tucking Dick into bed, plans still flying behind his
eyes.

---

As he descended down to the cave again, he chose specific plans that flew through his mind.
The strongest materials while also being the strongest of the options, the designs that would
allow for them to stay in the air for longer. He spent time in front of the cases that held the
original suits, and eventually he decided to leave them as a reminder of the first timeline.
Sitting at the Batcomputer again, he started sketching out ideas for each of his kids and
updating the log of what had changed and what plans needed to be changed in the future.
When Dick came down to the cave again, Bruce realized he had not slept all night, yet he
didn’t feel as tired as he should have. He felt like he could go until sundown before he felt the
need to rest.

When Dick flopped on his back, Bruce moved slightly to allow the younger to see what he
was drawing. Dick laughed softly as Bruce explained the details of the plans he was drawing
up, before he fell asleep again on his dad’s back.

Bruce relaxed as he felt his oldest son purr in his sleep, it soothed something in his hindbrain
that ‘ his oldest pup is safe and happy and purring. Everything is good.’ He was confused by
the thoughts, and the terms in the thoughts, but they also felt Right.

---

Pepper spraying Killer moth, Barbara took the opportunity to grab Bruce Wayne's jacket and
run a few streets over. When they stopped Bruce fell to his knees, his hand over his chest and
a shocked look on his face with a hint of something just below the surface.

“Mr. Wayne , are you ok?” Barbara asked, extending a hand to the billionaire. When Bruce
grabbed her hand, instead of pulling him up like she planned, she was hit with an intense heat
under her skin, a tightness curled in her stomach, and she fell to her knees. She felt his
muscles contract to catch her, she was able to feel the vast amounts of strength he held in
those defined arms as he lowered her to the ground. Once she was on her knees, her stomach
gave another pull before she threw up the contents of what she ate that day. Just before she
fell unconscious, she recognized the underlying emotion of hope beneath his shock.

---

20 minutes later Bruce was outstanding at the door to Commissioner Gordon's apartment,
holding the limp Barbara in his arms. “I don’t, uh…” Bruce started.

“Come in.” Gordon opened the door wider to let them in. “Start from the beginning. She was
supposed to go to a Halloween party. She even dressed up like Batgirl for it.”

“I was on my way to my own party when Mothman attacked,” Bruce started as he laid
Barbara on the couch.

“Killer Moth you mean?” Jim sighed, remembering the reason they never took statements
from Bruce Wayne. As serious as he was, it was a facade. The man was, to put simply, a
himbo pretending to be smart and mostly succeeding.

“Maybe… anyway so he was attacking me trying to adult-nap me,” Bruce started again.

“It's kidnap, Bruce,” Jim sighed, disappointed in life itself.

“But I'm an adult?” Bruce questioned, looking a bit like a lost puppy.

“Not the point. Continue.” Jim sighed as he got Barbara situated with a cold towel and a
blanket.
“So I was getting adult-napped by Mothman,” Bruce heard Jim sigh again, but the other man
didn’t say anything. “And before I could fully be taken, Batgirl here saved me and when she
offered her hand to help me stand again she collapsed and on the way here developed a fever.
Oh, also she threw up before fainting fully! Do you think she might be sick?”

Jim pinched the bridge of his nose, cursing every moment that he had to spend interacting
with Bruce Wayne.

---

A week and a half later, after Barbara was over her fever, she went to the cave. When asked
by her father she said she wanted to see if Bruce was alright since the last time she saw the
man he was being casually kidnapped by Killer Moth. When she made it to the cave she laid
in wait for Dick and Bruce to get down to the cave before their patrol. When they came down
she swung down and slammed onto Bruce, koala gripping onto his back. “So the fuck are we
gonna be this time, cause we obviously aren’t going the same route as last time.”

As Bruce explained the basic plan, she started giggling and almost vibrating in her spot on
Bruce's back. “Do you have wings for me or were you waiting for me to remember before
making them for me?”

“We had to wait for you to remember, but we have an exoskeleton of the wings for you to add
feathers to,” Dick called, wheeling a mannequin over to where Bruce and Barbara were
standing. When Barbara caught sight of them she knew what she wanted to be.

“Do you have Eagle feathers?” she asked.

As Dick led her to the back where all the different feather colors and shapes were, she
bounced more than she did last Time. Bruce was happy she got her ability to walk back.
When she came back the feathers were added, she was sad when Bruce had to explain that
she had to learn how to control the wings before she could go out flying with them, but when
she was in the cave she could wear them as much as she wanted.

---

Jim sighed heavily, making his way up the stairs to the roof of the precinct. He shoved the
door open. It had been a long night, and it was only gonna get longer since he had to wait on
the roof for the Bat to show. He pulled out a cigarette and his lighter, nearly dropping them
when he saw a little flicker of a reflection in the corner of his eye. There were two bird
people there, just sitting and watching him. Robin and the recently dubbed Eagle, based on
their feather coloring and pattern. Robin had a bright reddish-orange across their chest and
under their wings, with a darker gray across the feathers that sat along their ears and a softer
toned gray along their back, legs, and top side of their wings. Their mask was a soft yellow
with a short straight beak. Eagle had white feathers around their ears, and legs, while their
body and wings were coated in a rich brown coat, their mask was a sharp yellow with a larger
hooked beak. Both of their eyes glowed bright white even in the diffused light of the signal.
Jim froze as he saw them just sitting at the edge of the roof, Robin’s hand fully in Eagle’s
plumage and straightening a few stray feathers. The three had a staring contest for a few
 minutes before Jim finally spoke up. In his wondrous sleep deprived state he asked “So uh…
do you know if the Bat himself is gonna come?”

When he spoke that seemed to flip a switch in the young metas’ minds and they stood, Robin
trilling softly. When they got a few feet away, Eagle stopped cold in their tracks, then tilted
their head to the side and almost sniffed the air. Faster than Jim could follow, they were at his
pockets scrounging through them. Not finding anything in the outer pockets, they began to
search the inner pockets that were supposed to be hidden . When he made to push Eagle
away, Robin made a kind of unhappy disgruntled sound and flashed teeth that were slightly
too sharp to be human, making Jim pause. Before he could process that mess, Eagle seemed
to find their prize. Trilling in success, they took the handful of small miscellaneous candy he
had hidden in a pocket and brought them back to Robin to split the spoils.

Jim watched in silent confusion for a few moments before a thought dawned on him. “Oh
shit, you kids don’t have any allergies do you?” He stepped forward in concern. “Some of
those’ve got nuts in them and the Bat’ll kill me if I accidentally kill one of you with a candy
bar.” His words only seemed to spur on the kids, who dug through their treasure with even
greater enthusiasm. “Are you even supposed to be eating candy? I mean, you’re part bird and
I don’t know if chocolate is good for birds. I guess you’re more human than bird though…”

Jim was still trying to parse out whether or not it was worth it to try and take the candy from
the two bird children when he felt a gust of air behind him. He turned to find the Bat looming
over him, forcing Jim to tip his head up to look at him. Normally this would have been
unsettling, but running on three hours of sleep, six shots of espresso, and pure spite didn’t
have him at his best. Normally the first words out of his mouth during a meeting with the Bat
wouldn't have been this. Alas, sleep deprivation does strange things to a mind so the words
became “can the kids eat chocolate? Do they know if they can have chocolate? It's not my
fault, they're the ones who stole it out of my pockets,” instead of a greeting. Eagle screeched
at Jim, almost pouting when the Bat churred in a way that seemed chiding, shifting his wings
and settling them a bit when the two birds chirped and screeched before taking off themselves
and brooding with the gargoyles as they continued to search through their pilfered treats.

The Bat gave a long suffering sigh, exasperation clear in his posture. ‘ I see.’ Jim thought, his
mouth twitching into a faint smile. ‘ The Bat has absolutely no control over his kids. Gotham
help us all.’

Sleep deprivation truly was doing a number on Jim’s verbal control as after handing the
current file to the Bat he said “I really hope you don't need me to babysit them.” The Bat
looked at him with a raised brow. “Look, I’ve already got my hands full with my daughter. I
don’t need two superpowered kids on top of it.” The Bat didn’t reply, but he did glance at the
kids before nodding a bit in understanding.

Chapter End Notes

Instincts are going to heavily affect the characterization of the batfam and how they
interact at times.
Btw Alfred is just a regular human, no weird instincts or birdie noises for him, and he
doesn't remember the other timeline. He will show up again, we promise!
 Chirp Chirp, Bitch
Chapter Summary

Alfred is a sassy bastard that we love, Bruce is still shit at communicating his love for
his kids, Jason refuses to admit to his soft feelings *Cough Bruce you terrible fucking
role model Cough*, but they both refuse to be separated so like? Better than last time??
I guess???

Chapter Notes

Good fucking luck our dear readers. Though I'm not sure luck is gonna be enough.

(This is the chapter where drug use is referenced/implied. Please stay safe, dear readers!)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jason came home to an apartment that was deathly quiet. Not an unusual occurrence when
Willis was out, but still a little concerning. Usually it meant his mom was high, but he could
hold out hope that she was just sleeping. Not much hope, but some. Definitely not enough
that he wasn’t going to start his “mom is high again” routine.

He sighed, dropping his bag on his way to the kitchen. He flipped the switch on the kettle as
he moved past to where he knew the Tylenol was tucked away in a cupboard. He shook a
couple pills out of the bottle and grabbed a bottled water before cautiously making his way to
his parents’ room.

“Mom?” He called, gently nudging the door open and peeking in. He let out a soft breath
when he saw her curled up on the bed. Asleep then, at least for now. He stepped into the
room fully, moving to set the water and the painkillers on the end table, but something made
him pause. Something felt…. off.

He couldn’t hear her snoring, couldn’t even hear her breathing . The realization sent a chill
down his spine, a rising sense of dread settling in his stomach.

“Mom?” He called again, more insistent this time, dropping the water and the pills in his
haste to get to her.

She wasn’t breathing. She wasn’t breathing.

Jason moved to turn her onto her back, perhaps a little rougher in his panic than he normally
would have, his eyes watching her chest for any sign of breath. Of life. But still nothing. Her
pulse. He needed to check for a pulse. He wasn’t even ten yet, but every Crime Alley kid
knew how to check for a pulse. His hands were shaking as he reached for her wrist.

‘She’s cold’ was the only thought he had time for before it felt like a wall of information, of
memories, smacked him in the face and brought him to his knees, still holding tightly to his
mom’s wrist.

He didn’t know how long he laid there, feverish and clutching to his mom as memories that
weren’t his own and yet were flashed through his mind’s eye, but he knew it must have been
quite a while when he faintly heard the sound of a key in a lock and a door opening. He heard
a faint gasp and a whisper of ‘o, dios mio’, but he was too weak to lift his head and look at
whoever it was even when he felt gentle hands prying him away from Catherine.

He shied away from the cool palm that pressed against his heated forehead. Only moments
later he was lifted into a pair of surprisingly strong arms, smelling faintly of cigarette smoke
and cats. Mrs Esposito? He must have been lying there for a few days for her to have been
concerned enough to go looking for their spare key.

His thoughts were cut short when he was carried into the hall, the brightness of the lights
making him whine and hide his face against Mrs Esposito’s scratchy sweater, clinging just a
little to the old woman for comfort. “I’m sorry, mijo.” He felt more than heard her mumble it
into his hair before he lost consciousness.

---

Jason snuck out of Mrs Esposito’s apartment once the fever passed. Grabbing a few stray
pallet planks from the alleyway, some strong looking string, and a marker, he made his way
to his favorite hill at the cliffs on the north side of Amusement Mile. On his venture there he
tied the broken planks together in the shape of a cross. Before he slammed it into the ground,
in a hidden grove he originally found when he was 13 (the first Time around), he wrote
Catherine’s name and ‘decent mom’ on the horizontal plank. He took another day to wander
the island gathering a few flowers. With the last frayed piece of string, he tied the meager
bundle of flowers together in a simulacrum of a bouquet. He allowed himself a few days
longer to grieve before forcing himself to go to Wayne Manor and thus the Batcave beneath
it.

By the time he made it to the cave, it was night and no one was there. ‘ Probably out on
patrol’ was his sole thought before sitting at the Batcomputer and searching for the time
change log that was demanded of any time travel contingency. When he was done reading
through it, he grabbed his own wing skeleton and started adding feathers of his own choosing
to it, making sure to add his own updates to the log. He chose feathers that were an iridescent
blue-closer-to-black color, he also decided upon the name of Crow as this Time seemed more
cryptid geared.

Once he was at the point of boredom with monotonously adding the feathers, he pulled up the
cams of that night’s patrol route. After a few hours of watching he couldn't stand it anymore
and hopped on comms to start bitching at them for being dumb with communication. Instead
of actual words as his first sounds, it was a strange caw, mixed with a growl. Shaking his
head to reorient himself and force the strange lump away, he started again.
“You all are being dumb, full offense. I can see you communicating with just your wings.
What are you gonna do in situations where you can't see each other? Bruce has been here for
how many years now? Dick, I know you've been at this for at least four! And Babs! I love
you, I do, but come on you've been here for three years! I've seen the newspaper
conspiracies! I know you are smarter than to let communication fail like this! We should all
be better at communicating than this!”

Dick started shaking like he was giggling, Babs was much the same. Bruce however slumped
his shoulders in relief, and then further in embarrassment for being called out over something
so simple being overlooked.

Jason continued after a moment to let it sink into Bruce and let the other kids settle their
giggles. “So I'm guessing it's the same for the rest of you ‘cause I don't remember being able
to chirp, caw, whistle, and growl like this last Time. At least not to this extent.” When the
three others stiffened Jason knew this was something related to going back in time. He sighed
deeply. “I'll add it to the change log. In the meantime, I'm gonna make a simple code for us to
use with these new sounds. I suggest thinking about what sound set you want to identify
yourselves with." As soon as Jason was done with his new wings he was gonna make that
code. While he continued with the feathers he also continued his rant forgetting he had to
actively mute himself on the comms. “At least we're working on it this time, and we have
more experience in what happens when we don't communicate the big things so at least we
don't have to deal with that. There’s a reason books say communication is the most important
part of any relationship… Seriously Dick where are those caw -” He paused and cleared his
throat. “Where are those shit Wikihow communication articles from last time?....” Even as he
spoke little caws were interspersed between his words.

By the time the others got back Jason had decided on a whine and short growl meaning the
caller needed help, one chirp and two clicks as an all clear, a call for role that is two upward
whistles in quick succession, and his own sound name as three short whistles and a chirp.
From behind him, before he had even taken off his wings, Dick gave a long whistle and a
chirp, which Jason wrote down as his sound. As Dick wandered away to put his wings up,
Barbara leaned on the arm of the chair in a pair of soft sweats and a warm long sleeve shirt,
and wrote ‘Coo, keyboard clicks’ as her sounds. When Jason looked at her skeptically, she
shrugged and began to make her way topside, making the aforementioned keyboard clicks all
the way. Bruce was the last claiming a long growl with a hum in the middle.

When all was written and saved in the log, Bruce picked Jason up and made their way
topside.

Alfred, ever one to roll with the punches simply asked “Temporary or permanent stay for this
one, master Bruce?”

Bruce paused, unknowing of what his son wanted, when Jason started purring. When Jason
turned to look at Bruce pleadingly, he found Bruce's pupils blown wide, the man gripping
Jason closer to himself.

Sighing, Alfred raised one eyebrow. “Snacks are in the second fridge, do be sure to let me
know of any allergies I need to be aware of. I will go prepare a room in the family wing for
the new young master…” he trailed off looking expectantly at the boy.
“...Jason,” the boy in question mumbled, wiggling deeper into Bruce's embrace.

---

The Manor was in chaos. Minor chaos to be certain, but chaos nevertheless. Alfred watched
as Dick and Barbara dashed through the manor, seemingly in search of something and
making odd sounds at each other the whole time. The same odd sounds Bruce had been
making since after his parents died. Alfred had always assumed it was a trauma response of
some sort, and most of the time the man didn’t even seem to notice he was doing it. As they
ran around their sounds got louder and louder until Jason made a complaining whine and
Bruce whistled sharply at the other two, who quieted almost instantly. When they did, Bruce
continued to the kitchen and grabbed a snack for Jason before going to his own room where
Dick and Barbara had also disappeared to.

After a short while the Manor fell quiet. After setting the next day’s food prep in the fridge to
marinate overnight, Alfred went to his room to sleep. When he walked into his room he
immediately saw that the blankets that usually sat on his bed were missing. Puzzled, he knelt
down to check under the bed. When that yielded nothing aside from the usual boxes of stuff
below, he went to look in the laundry room and closets thinking he may have washed them
mindlessly. When again that yielded nothing, he sighed to himself and went to Bruce’s room,
having the sneaking suspicion that the kids took the blankets for whatever reason.

He cracked the door open and found Bruce and the three children curled around each other
with the new child, Jason, in the middle, all of them purring quietly. Bruce, the only one
awake, looked up to Alfred and chirped just loud enough for the elder to hear, but quiet
enough that it wouldn't disturb the kids. Within the nest he spied the corners of his missing
blankets. Smiling to himself, he closed the door and went to grab some spare blankets from
the linen closet.

As he settled into bed, he pondered on the peculiar actions Bruce and the kids were taking.
Years ago he’d looked into the habits of different mammals and came to bats based on the
sounds Bruce would make. He learned that bats generally don’t make nests, instead relying
on the warmth of fellow colony members. Nesting tends to happen when an adult of the
colony has or adopts pups. Bruce was always good with kids, but with these ones specifically,
he seems to dote on them endlessly. Jason would not be an exception if the pattern followed.

---

When they woke up all in the nest, they knew they would have to talk about it, among other
things. Barbra’s phone chirped with a notification, and when she looked it was her dad asking
if she was having breakfast with the Waynes, or if she was coming home for breakfast. She
responded with an explanation that Dick had a school project that he wanted her help with, so
she was gonna stay the weekend to help and would be sleeping over so Alfred didn't have to
go back and forth everyday. Together they wandered down to the dining room for breakfast.
Jason pouted at them whenever they tried to carry him, but otherwise didn’t protest.

After they finished eating they went to the Victorian style parlor, the same one Lady Gotham
had met them in. When they were all settled and Alfred was off doing chores, Jason was the
first to speak up.
 “Ok look we need to talk about it sooner or later and actually acknowledge it. The sounds,
and whatever that was last night with the nest and Bruce's dilated eyes. Seriously B, you
looked like you were on drugs, or high on Ivy’s pollen, full offense. So what the hell was
that?”

Barbara saw a soft flush crawling up Bruce’s neck and onto his ears from embarrassment..

Bruce cleared his throat, “Our running theory is that when Lady Gotham sent us back, it
changed us somehow. Not a lot, but…. Enough.” Everyone knew he was trying to shift the
topic. They all silently agreed to pretend not to notice.

Barbara nodded a little. “We’ve noticed some other things too. Heightened instincts,
especially around family. We’re all really clingy now. I mean, Dick was always clingy, but
even more now, full offense.”

Dick flinched for a split second then stuck his tongue out at her and continued the list. “We
also need less sleep. Bruce is hit the hardest with it, but Babs and I need less than we did
before too. It’s also a lot easier to get under or overstimulated by light and sound, sometimes
both. I know light is a bigger problem for me now than it was, but with the way Bruce and
Babs wear sunglasses even on overcast days, it probably affects all of us. I get more
aggressive when overstimulated, and I've noticed Bruce tenses up like he's also holding
back.” Barbara hummed and nodded in agreement with Dick’s assessment.

“Hold on, do you have fucking fangs?!” Jason interrupted, leaning closer to Dick and
straining like he wanted to reach out.

“Yeah, that's another thing we noticed. About a month after we regain our memories our teeth
start to sharpen and we get the urge to chew on things.” Dick explained, smiling and letting
Jason have a better look at his teeth.

Jason’s eyes shone in interest. “So you’re saying I’m gonna have badass fangs and wings
when I beat up the baddies?” His smile was almost feral. “This is gonna be fun.”

Chapter End Notes

Apollo: I'm writing a 9 year old slowly coming to the realization that his mom OD'd
while he was like at school or something.
Apollo: Also as soon as it fully sets in that she's dead he's gonna collapse into a semi-
magical fever that drops 10 years of forgotten memories into his head (that also
technically haven't happened yet because time travel fuckery).
Apollo: It fully takes like 3 days before one of his neighbors gets concerned enough to
go looking for their spare key or just breaks in to make sure they're okay and finds a
feverish nine year old clutching to his dead mom and barely conscious
Apollo’s partner: …..Jesus Christ
Insom: *Feral cackling* The readers are gonna have fucking whiplash from this fic!
Also as well as gothamites using "Lady Gotham" or just "Gotham" in place of God,
gothamites also use "full offense" instead of no offense

Side note: next week's update will be a oneshot and not a chapter in the main fic

̎ ̌ ̈́ ́̚ ̏ ͊
 C̸ ̎h
̃ ̵ ̶͍̩ ̴͎̕ ̌C̵
̀i̎̓r̸̹̩ ̔͂p ̵̢̠͑ ́ḥ ̎ ̶̦̽,̸̠͑ ̶̝̳̀B̷ ̮ i̚ ́̈n̶
͇̈ i̶͇͘ ̶̪ r̷̙ p ̵͓͈̅ ̏͜c ̵͓̞ ̸̢͇͊̅
̥̿ ̑h
Chapter Summary

A wild Cass appears! Tim kinda gets kidnapped. Jim deserves another pay raise. The
Flock discover vocal cords.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Coming back from patrol, as soon as he entered the cave he felt something off. It felt the
same as one of his kids whining but none of them were, it was coming from deeper in the
cave. Passing the Batcomputer completely, he managed to track the feeling to the suit hall
(name pending) and saw Cassandra just sitting on the floor, staring longingly at the case that
holds her wing skeleton. Audibly walking up behind her, Bruce placed a hand on her
shoulder, when he did the feeling stopped but he still felt her longing and sadness. Looking at
the case again, he thought he understood, especially if she’d read the change log they had
going. Standing up, he gestured for her to stand as well, and when she did he opened the case
and offered the wings to her. In that movement Cassandra did several things: launched into
Bruce hugging him tightly, purring, and feeling happy, no longer a trace of uncertainty or
longing.

Bruce returned the hug until she let go, gently guiding her to the rest of the kids. They all
chirped in greeting and let Cass pick out what feathers she wanted for her wings, the girl
settling on a barn owl. Dick and Barbara got to work adding the feathers to the wing skeleton
while she explained through sign how she’d gotten there.

“ I remembered when my father had me kill the man in Macau. That was… ” She lowered her
hands as she thought. “ Three years ago I think. I had to find my way here. ”

Bruce nodded a little, watching Cass cautiously reach for him. He quickly scooped her up in
his arms while she signed “ missed you ” against his chest, softly purring as he pressed a kiss
to the top of her head. The other kids shot up, running to go up to the manor in search of
blankets.

Jason paused at the threshold. “Wait… Is this why you all were so clingy when I came back
two years ago?” Understanding was clear in his expression. “Everytime I think I know all the
shit that got changed when we came back…” he grumbled, following Dick and Barbara as
they chuckled at him.

Jason huffed a little, making his way to his room, but Aflred stopped him on his way out,
offering a few blankets from his own room with a knowing look. “Thanks, Aflie.”
“I suppose we shall need another room in the family wing then?” There was an amused
twinkle in the old man’s eyes.

Jason nodded a bit. “Her name’s Cassandra, but she likes Cass better.” He shifted on his feet,
uncomfortable standing there when the others were probably already adding their blankets to
the nest. “I gotta…”

“Go, Master Jason, your siblings were the same when you arrived,” Alfred assured.

Jason flashed a relieved smile and ran for Bruce’s room. When he got there, the others were
finishing up the nest, grumbling about something missing until Jason walked up and dropped
his armload of blankets into the pile. Dick and Babs turned to him with dilated eyes and a
hiss on their tongues, until they realized half a moment later exactly what he had dropped and
turned back to arranging the nest. Once the nest was finished, Bruce gently set Cass into the
center and moved to pull away. Cass, however, didn’t let him go far, a little glare on her face
and one hand curled in his shirt. Dick, Barbara, and Jason were waiting along the edge of the
nest, practically vibrating with the need to smother Cass in love, but not wanting to
overwhelm her. Bruce let out a soft chuckle and crawled into the nest next to her. Cass started
to purr gently before she abruptly realized that no one had joined them in the nest. Glaring at
her siblings, she growled softly while making grabby hands at the three of them.

As they entered, she positioned them as she pleased. She settled on Bruce’s front with his
heart below her ear so she could listen to his heartbeat, she put Dick at her back and Jason at
her front with Barbara across all their legs. Dick had his arms curled around both Cass and
Jason. Jason settled his arms around Cass’ waist. Cass had one arm around Jason and the
other around Bruce’s neck gripping the collar of his shirt tightly in her hand.

Once settled, they all began to purr, all but melting together into a pile of contented joy. Cass
could feel all of their purring rumble around her. Not only was it calming to something in her
hind-brain, but it was also comfortable to feel the rumbles the purrs produced, especially
Bruce’s as his were the strongest.

As everyone except Bruce and Dick were falling asleep, Jason sleepily spoke up. “For a pile
of blankets this shouldn't be as fucking comfortable as it is. Like how is this not
uncomfortable as hell?”

Cass made a disgruntled noise and kicked Jason. “Purr, only,” she demanded, shooting him a
look. Jason huffed a bit, but conceded to her demand.

---

Tim knew that seeing the signal in the sky meant that the Flock would be at the precinct
within the hour. Which was precisely why Tim was on the roof of the building next to the
precinct just over twenty minutes after the signal first went up. He knew it was his best
chance to catch a glimpse of any of the Flock members, and he was especially excited to see
all of them show up, even the newest member that no one had agreed on a name for yet.

He bounced a little on the balls of his feet while he got his camera set up, pointed toward the
roof of the precinct. He stepped back to look over to the other rooftop just in time to see
Robin move from one roof to the next, landing with a quadruple somersault. Something
tickled at the back of his mind at seeing that. A quadruple somersault. Only a few people in
the world could pull off a quadruple somersault, and only one in Gotham. Tim started to feel
a little woozy, his face flushing.

‘ That must mean that Robin is….’

---

Jim did not expect to have to deal with all of the Bat’s flock that night, let alone a new one. In
all honesty, he wasn’t sure he could handle dealing with all of them at once, and yet here he
was. He hadn’t even heard the new one coming, they had landed behind them so silently,
even more silently than the Bat, that when they did finally make a noise he nearly jumped out
of his own skin.

“Jesus Fu-udgeing Christ!” He shot the Bat an apologetic look as the other kids snickered
above him. One by one the other kids jumped from their perch to land in front of him, Robin
taking the opportunity to do some kind of fancy flip before he landed.

Jim sighed deeply and started to explain the case to the Bat, pausing for a moment when
Robin made an alarmed noise and took off for another rooftop. The Bat didn’t seem worried
though, so he continued.

Just as Jim was about to finish his explanation, Robin returned, interrupting him to growl out
the words “baby brother.”

Jim blinked and turned to the young man. “Is that… is that a kid?” Jim stepped forward,
reaching for the child curled up in Robin’s arms. Robin growled at him, curling his wings
around the kid and turning away as Crow and the new kid stepped in front of Jim. Even Eagle
stepped between them, raising her wings to block his view of the kid and letting out a low
hiss, and he saw the Bat make an aborted movement toward him out of the corner of his eye.

Jim raised his hands and took a few big steps back. “Woah, I get it. Don’t touch the kid.”

The Bat gave a nod, relaxing minutely as he turned to make a sound at his kids that was like a
chirp followed by a coo. They all chirped in response and took off, presumably toward
whatever nest they called home. Jim saw the Bat getting ready to leave too.

“Hey wait!” Jim jogged over to the Bat, shoving a case file at him. “There’s the case file, but
go take care of your kid first.” the Bat nodded, giving him a grateful look as he took off.

---

Jason watched everyone get to work putting a nest together up in Bruce’s room, but he was
hesitant to join in for this one. His instincts were screaming at him to join, sure, but the
logical part of his mind stopped him from running for his own blankets to add to the growing
nest. In the last Time he had hurt Tim. Had tried to kill him. Sure, it had been a while, but he
was still certain Tim wouldn’t want him anywhere close when he was this vulnerable. His
instincts wouldn’t let him leave, but he was as far from Tim as he could get while still staying
in the room.

Tim was curled up in an armchair while the rest of the Flock built the nest, his flushed cheek
resting against the cushion. Jason watched him closely, wanting to make sure he didn’t need
anything. And he really shouldn’t have been surprised when Tim tensed a bit, likely feeling
the weight of his gaze on him, and turned with an inquisitive chirp to look right at him. Jason
went stock still, feeling like he got caught doing something he wasn’t supposed to. Jason
tensed at the curious stare. Tim made another more pleading chirp, and Jason forced himself
to tense even further so he didn’t run to the hatchling. He didn’t trust himself with the
hatchling, not after what he did the last Time.

Stuck in his own mind, Jason didn’t notice Tim making grabby hands at him. When Alfred
entered the doorway of the room he sighed, he could tell Jason was nervous about being near
the new child. Taking action Alfred pushed Jason towards Tim. The gentle push knocked
Jason off balance and he had to spread his arms to stay upright.

In his own instinct-driven haze, Tim took the open arms as an invitation and darted into
Jason's embrace. When Jason stayed tense and refused to move, Tim started hesitantly
purring hoping it would spark action in the older boy. It worked.

Jason felt the baby purring at his chest and couldn't fight down the instincts as they surged
over his mind. Jason practically melted and loomed around the baby in his arms, his mind
falling into a pleasant daze.

After a few minutes, Jason’s instincts demanded that the baby be in the nest and not just out
in the open of a random sitting room. He gathered the hatchling further into his arms, purring
the whole time, and guided them to Bruce's room. Jason went to put Tim in the nest, but the
younger boy growled as soon as he was set down. The others all froze before crawling out of
the nest, thinking Tim wanted some space. Growling louder in frustration, Tim grabbed some
of the blankets from the pile and stumbled to Jason's room, dumping them onto the older
boy’s bed in an ungainly pile. It didn’t take long for everyone else to catch on, running to
grab the rest of the blankets and assemble them in Jason’s room instead. The only one who
stayed was Jason, Tim holding on to the sleeve of his shirt to keep him from leaving. In no
time at all, the nest was reassembled and the Flock was curled up in it, gently purring as they
dozed.

---

Barbara rode into a parking spot in front of Giovanni’s. She kicked the stand down and
removed her helmet while walking up to the door of the quaint little restaurant. She spotted
her father as soon as she stepped inside. He was sitting at a table in the corner, leaving her the
seat that would let her sit with her back to the wall. She smiled at him as she dropped into the
seat.

“Hey, dad,” She greeted softly. “Sorry I’m late. Traffic and all that.”

Jim waved her off. “I haven’t been waiting long, and I already ordered for us.”
Barbara smiled. “Thanks. How have things been at the precinct?” Her father let out a long-
suffering sigh and she laughed softly at it. “That bad, huh?”

“That bad,” Jim agreed, running a hand over his face. “It’s bad enough that I have to deal
with incompetent morons in the force, but I’ve got to deal with the Bat and his Flock.” He
made a frustrated noise. “I swear those kids exist just to torture me, and every time I turn
around there’s another one . I mean, just how many kids does this guy have? And they keep
stealing candy out of my pockets. It’s like they can sniff it out, and at this point I’m done
trying to hide it from them. They can have it for all I care. If the Bat’s weird bird children get
cavities then that’s his problem.”

Barbara laughed brightly. “Sounds like they’re keeping you on your toes.”

“You could say that again.” Jim huffed, his expression turning more thoughtful. “I’m kinda
worried about the newest one. Seemed like a real scrawny kid, didn’t seem to be doing too
well either. They were all pretty protective of him, like he gets sick a lot or something.”

“Well he’s the newest, right? Maybe he’s just like the baby of the family,” She reasoned.
“Either way, the Bat likes you well enough, you could always ask him next time you see him.
Worst he can do is tell you to drop it.”

Jim nodded thoughtfully, shaking his worry off as their food arrived at the table. “Anyway,
that’s enough about me. How’s that new apartment treating you? I know moving out can be
rough on some people.”

Barbara smiled softly before responding “Yeah, it's been treating me well, it's pretty close to
the center of the building so I'm not too close to the ground or too high up. My shoulders are
really sore though.”

Jim finished his bite and then laughed. “Yes, well, with how many books you packed in those
boxes I think I'd be more surprised if you weren’t sore!”

Sighing, he put his fork and napkin down and took Barbara’s hands in his own “I am so
proud you've become so independent. I know it's been a long time coming with how often we
were stepping on each other's toes, but I will miss you, and I am sad to see you fly the nest.”

Barbara smiled a little at the phrasing.

“But I will always be proud of you. Unless you become a megalomaniac supervillain, but
then I'd just be sad.” Her father tried to end on a sillier note.

Letting her laughter come forward, she hugged her father. “I won't be very far, and I will visit
often.”

“You’d better,” Jim warned jokingly before they both went back to their meal.

---

It was two in the morning and they were all gathered in the cave. It was still pretty deep into
winter so almost no criminals were out on the streets. Instead most crimes were happening
digitally. Babs and Bruce were at the Batcomputer, she was at the left of The Chair leaning
against the left arm of it and keeping an eye on a few screens, one of which had a chat room
open. The others were scattered around the cave levels. Jason, Dick, and Cass were a level
down sparring on and off between the three of them, and Tim was sprawled in the cave nest
he convinced the others to make, right alongside the nesting room upstairs that he convinced
them they needed. With the acoustics in the cave no one had to yell to be heard, not by other
flockmates at least.

As Tim was scrolling through the Lexicon of their chirps and other sounds, he went through
and updated it, adding his own name sound consisting of 3 chirps and a short whistle and
Cass’ which was an alternating whistle-click-whistle-click. He also added the new calls the
group had made over the past few years: 2 chirps and a click for “stand by”, a whistle and a
short growl for a non-emergency call for help (which they had discovered the need for after a
few times of them all panicking at a call for help), a hum and upward whistle to ask if
everyone was safe, and a downward whistle followed by a click to ask for distance or
estimated time of arrival, to be answered by a series of clicks, every click meaning a mile or
ten minutes, always rounded up. After a moment of consideration, he added one that he’d
need to update the others on: a call for “stand down” as a soft whistle followed by a coo.

Looking back through the change log, Tim noticed how everyone used the term ‘events’ to
describe suspected unchangeable events Lady Gotham warned them of and the events that
triggered the regaining of their memories.

“We need a better name than just ‘events’,” he muttered. “It’s stupid and confusing. What
about… mnm that wouldn't work still confusing…. What about focal points…”

From below where the three were still sparring, getting Cass used to fighting more
extensively with weighted wings on her back, Dick called his approval. From the computer
he heard Bruce grumble about not thinking of it sooner.

Jason laughed at Bruce and attempted to lower his voice to match Bruce's cadence. “Ŏ̸ͅḧ̵͇ḥ̴̋
̷̞̽I̴̗͝'̴̻͘m̵̢͝ ̷̙͘t̷̮́h̵̡͑e̷̙ ̴̲̆b̶ ì̈ ̴̫g̴͇̎ ̷̳͝ḇ̵͂a̸̺͆d̴̾ͅ ̶̭̒Ḃ̶̤ǎ̶͈ť̷̜ ̶̘̒a̵̛ ń̸ d̷̜̄ ̷̲̈I̷̛̖ ̶̧̚f̷̝̆ọ̷̈r̵̐͜g̷̗͒o̷̹̍t̶͎̊ ̷̺̒s̸͇̓o̵̼̓m̸̬̑e̵̝͝t̸̥̐ḧ̷ ́i̷ ṇ̶̇g̶̝̊ ̶̑͜a̷̹̅s̶̫̿ ̴ ṣ
̒ ̴̐i̵̞͊m̵̨̉ṕ̵̢l̶͑ͅe̶ ̓ ̸̤̊as
̵̗̋ ̸̛ ̸̭͋g̵̤͌i̶̠͒v̷̘̑įn
̶̔ ̶̦ ģ̷̌
̴̖̚ŝ̶̩ȯ̷͈m̷̦̐e̴͈̍t̴̚͜h̸̉ͅi̷̱̍n̷̠̓g̸͎̊ ̷̠͊a̶̡͗ ̶̥̌na
̶̢̒ ̸̖ m̴̬͌e̵͇͋-” Everyone froze, and a moment later Jason whispered almost
worriedly. “W̴ʜ ̥͝ ̶̙ ᴀ̶̤̕ᴛ̸̭̐ ̶ ᴛ̸̟̾ʜ̵̺͝ᴇ̷͊͜ ̸̼̒F̴̼̔ᴜ̷̖̌ᴄ̵̱̈́ᴋ?̴̹͆ ”

Tim was the first to recover, as much as the situation allowed for at least. “Bromther…
Bromther, teach us your ways of whatever the hell that was.”

“I don’t know,” Jason said, looking just as confused as the rest of them as they all surrounded
him. “It kind of felt like… like doing the bird sounds over my regular voice.” He shrugged.

The cave was soon filled with a cacophony of sound as everyone tried to copy what Jason
had done by accident, with varying levels of success. Cass got it almost right away, which
surprised exactly no one, and Tim wasn’t far behind. To the surprise (and amusement) of
everyone, Bruce took the longest to figure it out.

Tim stood silently while the others kept playing around with the vocal overlay, deep in
thought. “I have an idea,” he finally murmured, making everyone go quiet and turn to him.

Ḯ
 “W̶h
̛̯ ̷ ̍a̶ ̚t̷̫͊ ̵̼͊I̷͈̒ŝ̶̗ ̷̮̓Ȳ̵̘o̸̺̚u̶̯͠ṛ̶͂ ̴͊ͅḮ̶̭de
̵̯̿ ̶̗ ḁ̷͑ ̵̜͋B̴̹͑r̴̨̃ó̵̠m̵̡̽t̷̘ h̷͍̅r?̴̯̀ ” Cass whispered out, a slightly feral grin on her
face.

“Hold that thought,” Babs said, stepping over to where there was a notification on the screen
of the Batcomputer. “It looks like the Watchtower is online. Right on schedule.”

Chapter End Notes

Cass is a sweetheart and also feral.

translations:
"Ohh, I'm the big bad Bat and I forgot something as simple as giving something a name-
"
"What the fuck?"
"What is your idea, bromther?"
 Trials, Tribulations, and Tim
Chapter Summary

Tim comes home, and the first appearance of the Justice League

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It turned out The Justice League’s security was far worse than it was last Time, and it only
took a few months before Dick pointed out that it just didn't have traces of Bat Paranoia in
the code like it did the first Time. Tim just about died laughing at the oversight. Barbara
giggled at her place while adding a notification search for any mention of the Flock or any of
its members, being sure to put extra emphasis on any verbal mention of the Flock members
either in meetings or in passing. If it caught one of the heroes talking about a particular bird
they saw on patrol and not the actual Flock, well Bat paranoia always did run deep.

---

It was taking time but it was mostly going smoothly.

‘ Small mercies, small mercies.’ Bruce had to remind himself several times through the few
months the trial took. Not to mention the time it took to contact the Drakes, who didn't even
have the decency to show up in person. The only contactable phone number the Drakes
provided belonged to their attorney. The courts contacted him and finally managed to get
through to the Drakes, who were apparently unable to leave the country they were excavating
in, but would be attending the trial remotely through video streaming.

The trial dragged on for a few weeks, with a few minor hiccups along the way, but it was
worth it. Between all of the evidence and testimonies they had collected, Bruce’s stellar legal
team, and the difficulty with contacting the Drakes in the first place, Bruce couldn’t see any
way for the Drakes to talk their way out of the mess they’d created. Their attorney looked
defeated as both sides made their closing statements. Even though Bruce already knew their
case had been rock solid, he felt a bit of apprehension creep up while the jury deliberated.

Ultimately, it didn’t take long for them to reach a decision. Jack and Janet Drake were
declared guilty, their parental rights to Tim were terminated, and they would be facing a
conviction for child neglect and abandonment if they were to set foot in the country again. A
conviction that Bruce would make sure stuck.

---

When he got home he hugged his kids, relaxing as he watched Tim finalize the designs and
printing of the vertebral implants he’d proposed. Each one had to be different to fit each
member specifically. So as he was printing one, Tim would start adjusting the design for the
next person, he would have to get the measurements of those yet to come before he could
design and print theirs. Bruce chose to wait until after the custody battle was won before he
would go under to get his replaced. The healing time needed would be noticeable, but he
could claim getting Tim fully settled as the reason he disappeared from the public eye for a
few months.

---

Just before the other three were set to go under, Jason asked “Ok, explain it to me one last
time? How will they work?”

Tim sighed, not unkindly, and recited the explanation of the vertebral implants again, “The
VI will be placed between two vertebrae, and surround the spinal cord itself. The sensors will
sit close enough to the spinal cord to send and receive the electric impulses that our brains
will send to the wings. They will become an extension of our bodies, when they get hurt we
will feel it like it happened to our arms or legs. To acclimate ourselves to it we will need to
wear the wings almost non-stop for a few months, and after that we will need to wear them
daily for almost a year after that to forge it to true muscle memory, and get used to them in
the field. In case the wings get injured, or damaged too badly there will be a set of small
protected chips dedicated solely to specific sensors in the connection points of the wings to
sense if the wings are too compromised to fly safely. There is an override to the chips, but it
does require a senior Flock member to activate. Senior members are Alfred, Bruce, Dick,
Barbara, and Jason. Those who are senior members can't activate your own override; you
need another senior member to do it. There will also be a remote way to activate the override.
Any other questions?”

“ What of the wings we have already? ” Cass signed.

“The connection points will be magnetized to stay centered over the VI. The boning will be
replaced with the new, lighter, stronger boning with the sensors. The harness will be changed
to accommodate the weight shift from the original and a function to lock the wings in place
so if they are trapped or impaled without damaging the boning you can still stay in place, as
though you were impaled through a real limb. And lines of fake blood will be circulated
throughout the wings to simulate veins and arteries so if they do get damaged or cut in front
of others the fakeness of the wings will not be revealed via lack of blood. Our occupation is
heroes, any hero worth even a grain of salt would notice if no blood came from what should
be real flesh and blood wings. But we are bats, our silent motto is: Plan for anything, simulate
multiple times, attack once.” Tim elaborated signing alongside his words.

When no other questions were posed Bruce turned and scrutinized Alfred, “You know what
you're doing?”

“Yes, Master Bruce. I know full well what I'm doing, and Young Master Tim has told me how
the implants need to be inserted and activated. He has even gone so far as to indicate which
side of the new implant goes up, and I will have Dr. Thompkins with me while I work. Your
children will be fine.” Alfred reassured.

“They are your grandkids, you know. That’s how they see you.” Bruce confessed.
“Master Bruce. They will be alright, why don't you ensure the family nest is in perfect shape
for them?” Alfred deflected, sounding choked up himself.

The deflection worked as Bruce nodded and went back upstairs. Before he left he gave each
of his kids a hug, and a kiss on the forehead before forcing himself up the stairs.

---

During a post-placement visit, Alfred was the one to let the social workers in, whereas it
would usually be Bruce. When questioned about where Bruce was, Alfred hummed and led
them to one of the sitting rooms closer to the center of the house.

When they opened the doors they saw Bruce in the middle of a nest of blankets, pillows, and
stuffed animals. Looking up sharply, Bruce glared at them and motioned for them to be quiet.
Alfred left them at the doorway, excusing himself to go grab some food and refreshments.
They took the time to look closer and could see five kids clinging to him; Dick was asleep at
Bruce's legs with Cassandra cuddling in his arms, Jason was snoring quietly under Bruce's
left arm, Barbara was napping under Bruce's other arm, and Tim was passed out on Bruce’s
front with his head tucked into the older’s throat.

When Alfred got back he didn't need to say anything as the kids could seemingly smell the
snacks. Almost as one, with the exception of Bruce himself, they all heaved themselves up
and made their way to the food, taking a moment to pass things amongst each other before
going back to the nest to settle back down around Bruce, no one fully waking up from their
midday naps.

---

Days later, Bruce had won the custody case. As soon as he and Tim got home, they went
downstairs to get their own vertebral implants.

While Tim went under anesthetic easily, Bruce didn't. More accurately it wouldn't work on
him. His instincts wouldn't allow it. He kept watch as Tim’s operation happened, the only
reason he wasn't jumping at Leslie's throat was because Alfred was holding him down and
reassuring him that Leslie knows what she's doing, but the reassurances didn’t stop Bruce's
growls. When it came time for his own to be placed, Alfred and Leslie had to make do with
numbing the entire area and hoping for the best. Both operations were successful.

At the constant shifting, sad coos, and whining of his pups, Bruce felt his instincts surge
harder and harder. When they broke, they broke hard. Intuitively, Bruce could tell that the
pups were unhappy because they were separated and not in a proper nest. With his instincts in
control, he worked up the energy to bring the kids one by one up to the nest room and forced
himself to leave them to grab some more blankets from his own room. The nest was
blanketed in his own scent with the underlay of his pups’ scents. It soothed him, and his pups,
if their flip from whining and sad coos to purring was any sign. Even after they were in the
nest and safe, he was unable to bring himself to leave them. Alfred would bring food and
drinks directly to his room. The kids' wings constantly shifted around and would sometimes
knock into each other, making the kids hiss or whine in pain. Bruce sometimes would catch
what wings he could, but sometimes multiple would be moving at once, or they would also
hurt when he caught the wing. The only times he managed to sleep was when Alfred would
stay in the room for a few hours, and even then he slept lightly. When he did finally manage
to sleep, he would wrap all his pups safely into a cocoon under his own wings.

---

Wonder Woman stood at the head of the table. “I call into motion the meeting concerning the
matter of the current roster of the Justice League.” She glanced around at the gathered
members, the main roster of the Justice League as well as Constantine acting as the lead of
Justice League Dark. “Is everyone satisfied with the current roster?”

There were a few thoughtful faces around the room, but Aquaman was the first to speak up.
“While our current army is formidable,” —there were a few uneasy faces at the thought of
calling the League an army— “having more members would be advantageous, especially as it
would allow us to address more issues at once.”

“I agree,” Superman said with a nod. “Having more members would only be a benefit at this
point.”

Wonder Woman nodded too. “Does anyone have any suggestions for possible new
members?”

No one was surprised when Flash was the first to suggest someone. “How about that Robin
guy?”

“You mean the child?” Green Lantern raised an eyebrow.

“No, not the new one, the older one.” At the blank looks he got, Flash tried again. “The one
whose colors changed?” He sighed, moving to pull up a picture of the teen, the familiar red
and gray coloring having been shed for a dark blue-black with a white stripe down his wing.
“You gotta admit, he’s pretty good at what he does.”

“He seems to still be a child by Earth’s standards,” Martian Manhunter argued.

“Can’t be older than like sixteen,” Green Arrow agreed. “We can’t bring a kid into the
League.”

Diana nodded. “We may revisit the matter of Robin in a few years time. Any other
suggestions?”

Superman seemed to hesitate. “Well if we’re looking at Gotham… How about the Bat?”

There were a few moments of silence as everyone processed that.

“I mean, he’s dark and broody. Sounds like he fits better in Justice League Dark,” Green
Lantern snarked.

Constantine sat upright for the first time in the entire meeting. “Oh Hell Bloody No!”
Constantine practically shouted.
“What is your issue with the Bat joining your side of the league?” Wonder Woman asked.

“What’s my problem? Look. The reason I've survived so bloody long is because I know who
I can make deals with and who I really shouldn't. To do that, I have to be well fucken’ read
on any sentient magical thing. There is nothing to my knowledge that fits the description of
that bloody bat.” Constantine was panting but had a point to make so took a deep breath and
continued. “Because nothing bloody fits, there are two possibilities; either it isn't magic and
shouldn’t be in the JLD because of that, or he is ridiculously powerful, like eldritch
abomination levels of magically powerful, in which case I don’t want that thing anywhere
near me! I've been fortunate enough to have not been close enough for long enough to know
for sure which, and honestly I don't want to be close enough to find out.” Constantine pulled
a flask from his coat as he sat back down, mumbling into said flask. “Better for our bloody
lifespans if we don't tango with magick’s unknown demons.”

Hawkgirl was the first to break the stunned silence. “He might just be a meta,” she said
pointedly. It was clear from the huff on that side of the room that Constantine didn’t believe
that in the slightest.

“But either way,” she continued, “Constantine is right in that we don’t know much about the
Bat. He hasn’t been a threat so far, but keeping him close may be the best way to ensure he
doesn’t become a threat.”

“I don’t think working with him will be an issue,” Green Arrow said. “He has his own team,
his ‘Flock’ or something. So we know he can work in a team.”

“But,” Aquaman interrupted. “He’s used to leading a team, and that may become an issue.”

“And I can’t sense his mind.” Everyone turned to Martian Manhunter, more than a little
stunned to hear that. “I have had to pass through Gotham on occasion, and more than once
been close to the Bat, but never sensed his thoughts.” Constantine looked a little pale at the
knowledge.

Wonder Woman cleared her throat. “Perhaps it’s time we put it to a vote. All in favor.” She
looked around as Superman, the Flash, Green Arrow, and Hawkgirl raised their hands. “And
all against?” Constantine, Green Lantern, Aquaman, and Martian Manhunter raised their
hands this time.

She sighed heavily. “A tie. I see merit in all of the arguments presented, and as of now I
haven’t made a decision concerning the Bat. I suggest we send a small team to Gotham to
gather more information.”

Hawkgirl and Flash immediately raised their hands to volunteer, and Wonder Woman nodded
to acknowledge them.

“It might be a good idea to send in two teams instead of one.” Superman reasoned. “One
team to go in costume and scope out the Bat himself, and the other to go in civvies and get
information on the ground level. Ask civilians their opinions, things like that. I’d be willing
to go in civvies as Clark Kent. Doing a story on the Flock would be a good cover.”
 “Well if you three are going then I am too,” Green Lantern said, glaring a little. “Can’t only
have people that are already in favor, it’ll skew your report.”

Wonder Woman nodded. “It’s settled then. Green Lantern and Hawkgirl will go in costume.
Green Lantern as a member of the Lantern Corps acts as an ambassador, and Hawkgirl is
more… personable as well as having a better chance of putting the Flock at ease due to
obvious similarities. Superman and Flash will go in civvies to see the public perception of the
Bat and his Flock.”

---

Steph was unhappy. She could fly with the rest of them, but Bruce had a strong rule of six
months after the surgery before you were allowed in the field, and she had joined the Flock
five and a half months before. So she was stuck on comms for the next few weeks until she
hit that time.

It was still a quiet night, until two notifications popped up on what everyone had dubbed the
Watch-Watchtower tablet (WWTT for short). With nothing better to do, she opened the
accompanying video link. It showed Wonder Woman and the other main members of the
league as well as Constantine, who was the leader of Justice Dark. Watching even the first
five minutes showed the problem; the Justice League were thinking of adding at least one
Flock member to their ranks.

Splitting her attention between the still playing video and opening the comms, she demanded
“everyone needs to get back home right the fuck now. The Justice League had a meeting that
involved us, thank you Babs for the program. From what it sounds like so far, because I am
still listening to it, they’re wanting to add the Bat to the league. We need to plan, and figure
out how to deal with the teams they’re sending.” Within seconds Steph had confirmation
from everyone on patrol that they were returning to The Cave.

Chapter End Notes

VI = Vertebral Implants
 Everyone is Just a Little Bit of a Little Shit
Chapter Summary

Some of the kiddos mess with the JL members that go to Gotham. That’s it, that’s the
chapter.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Clark had pulled a few strings to be the one to interview Bruce Wayne. As Clark ascended in
the elevator, he thought back to everything he knew about the Waynes and Bruce in
particular. It would be bad if Clark got thrown out early because of some slight he could have
easily avoided. Flipping back in his notepad he looked at the notes he had:

The Waynes were known as the favored family of Gotham because of how much they
try to do to help.
Though Bruce was a billionaire, he used his money for good. Funneling millions into
public schools, public libraries, local soup kitchens, homeless shelters, etc.
Bruce wasn't a fighter, preferring to battle with words and dry wit than with fists
The only exception being kids. Any kid, not just his own. Bruce would beat a rogue
with his fists and improvised weapons if kids were involved and in danger with no
other way out.
Bruce had many kids: Richard(Dick), Jason, Cassandra(Cass), and Timothy(Tim)
Bruce preferred blunt questions to attempts at being subtle.

Clark entered Bruce’s office. The man in question was facing away from Clark and was on
the phone, and Clark had stepped in at just the right time to catch the tail end of the
conversation.

“I know… I have an interview soon. Can you restrain yourself until I get home?... Alfred
would be happy to have you help cook, he enjoys sharing recipes with you… not till tonight,
you know that… I'll see you at home… I love you Jason.” Hanging up the phone, Bruce
turned and spotted Clark. “Have a seat, and we’ll get started on the interview, Mr Kent.”

Clark sat in the indicated chair. “Is it alright if I record this so I can get fully accurate quotes?
“ At Bruce’s nod, Clark started a small recorder and asked the first question of his assigned
questions, “So you recently gained full custody of Timothy, and immediately after you
disappeared for months. Why?”

Bruce stayed unnervingly neutral when he answered. “As you know I have many kids, I have
built habits for when I get custody of one of them. One of those habits is to spend time
making sure they settle in well and happily, barring extenuating circumstances of their pasts.
Tim needed me home to feel comfortable to settle in, so I stayed home. He needed months so
I gave him months.” As he finished he softened, for lack of better term. His eyes lost their
sharp edge for a moment, and his shoulders weren't as tight as when they had started.

When Clark asked his next question that sharpness was back, like the other had been
reminded he was in the room with another person. Clark made it somewhat obvious he was
reading a question off his notepad when he asked, as it was a question he deemed risky
enough he may be thrown out otherwise.

“There have been many cases where in foster or adopted families, when the parents foster a
new kid the older ones grow resentful and jealous. In turn making the home a hostile
environment for the new kid.” Clark wrinkled his nose at the actual question of this line
while he asked it. “How are your other kids coping with the new arrival?”

Bruce sighed in annoyance. Clark tensed a bit, but Bruce waved him off before answering.
“Honestly sometimes I think the kids love Tim more than I do. They certainly make it hard to
bond with him.” Bruce started waving his hands around, softening again. “Whenever I plan
something to bond with Tim, the others steal the plan and do it with Tim instead!” Bruce fell
back in his chair, pouting slightly. “Honestly I’m the jealous one, I want to spend time with
Tim too, but the kids are already called dibs. If I were a stronger man in the face of my kids, I
would disregard their dibs.” Bruce looked up at the ceiling and laughed lightly “I’m glad
they’re getting along so well, though. As much as I feared their reaction to a new sibling, I
shouldn't have. They understand better than most what it’s like to be forced into a new home
due to extenuating circumstances.”

Clark balked at the emotion Bruce was showing. In all the rumors he’d heard Bruce was
apathetic to every interview that came into his office. “Jumping to a different part of the
topic.” He mumbled.

Bruce was sharp again and just raised an eyebrow at Clark's phrasing.

“You practically rebuilt the foster system of Gotham,” Clark continued. “Please, elaborate on
that process and why you decided to have such an active role in overhauling the system.”

“To be frank, the previous system was abysmal.” Bruce said with a deep sigh. “While the
state had requirements that are now enforced, in practice the previous system only required
one to have a place of residence and work. That's aside from the horrible fact that when the
system got too full, the kids were sent to juvenile detention centers. It’s an awful thing to do
to a child that’s just lost their family.” Bruce explained. The apathy stayed through this
answer aside from his pinched brow.

Clark’s last question was about Tim and his new heightened risk of kidnapping, but Clark
elected to change it slightly. “As the favored family of Gotham, you and your other kids get
kidnapped often. Everyone knows you are protective of children, especially your own kids.
Many other high profile families have security details for themselves and their kids, is there a
reason your family doesn't have one?”

“Although myself and my children have been kidnapped in the past, no harm has come to us.
A member of the Flock has always intervened.” Bruce stated seriously.
“There isn't much information known about the Flock. Even social opinion of them in the city
isn't well documented. What is your full opinion on them?”

“There is no one I would entrust my children to more than the Flock. As mysterious as they
are, they're highly protective over the people of Gotham. Myself and my children, yes, but all
the people of Gotham.” Bruce held in a hidden smirk, knowing that Clark was now fishing
for information about the Flock.

“It sounds like you have extended experience with the Flock, more than anyone else in
Gotham. Is there a reason for that?” Clark inquired

Bruce did let out a little laugh at that. “I suppose it’s just that we need their help the most.
Most Gothamites consider the Flock to be Gotham’s children, and Gotham’s children protect
Her people.”

Clark closed his notebook and stopped the recorder. “Thank you for allowing me to
interview. I was honestly very nervous coming in as I heard many stories of how you've run
out better reporters than me. I won't test my luck any more and get back to The Planet, you'll
receive a copy of the article to approve before it's published. Have a good day, Mr Wayne.”

When Clark left the building he quickly made his way over to Grant Park to meet with Barry,
get some food, and compare notes before making their way toward Somerset together.

---

Barry stepped off the subway, grinning widely. When was the last time he got to go to a city
and not work the whole time? (To be fair, he was working this time too, but he got to be a
tourist while he did it!)

He was only a couple steps off of the subway car when someone ran into him. A young girl,
maybe twelve years old, with a short dark bob pinned back by a sparkly flower clip bumped
shoulders with him as she breezed past. He thought about saying something to the kid, but
thought better of it. This was Gotham, a rude kid was the least of his concerns. Shrugging off
the interaction, he made his way down the street, just taking his time wandering around and
getting a feel for the city.

An hour or so later, he stepped into a little coffee shop, figuring it might be a good place to
gather some intel about the Flock. He almost felt bad for the barista when he put in his order
(a quad-shot latte with almond milk and cream, no foam, and three pumps of caramel and a
pump each of chocolate and vanilla) and she sighed heavily. He almost felt even worse when
he started asking her questions about the Flock while her coworker made drinks next to her.
Almost.

“So what’s with this whole ‘Flock’ thing I keep hearing about? Some kind of performing
group or…?”

The girl sighed and rolled her eyes. “Uh, no. They’re crime fighters. Police force here doesn’t
do jack to stop criminals so the Flock stepped up.”
Barry schooled his expression into shock and disappointment. “What? And to think I came
all the way to Gotham to see them!”

“You better hope you don’t have any reason to see them,” The girl pressed, looking more and
more done by the second. “A visit from Gotham’s children usually means you’ve been caught
up in a rogue attack.”

That actually had him pausing. “Gotham’s children?” He raised an eyebrow.

The girl blushed a bit. “That’s, uh. That’s what a lot of folks call them. Gotham’s children,
watching over her people when She can’t. And I mean, they haven’t died or anything,
Gotham must like ‘em.”

Barry was about to ask another question when an exasperated voice at the other end of the
counter caught his attention.

“I have a quad-shot latte with almond milk and cream, three pumps of caramel, one pump
vanilla, one pump chocolate, no foam-”

Barry stepped forward to grab the drink

“- for Lillian.”

He froze. It… wasn’t for him? Someone else had the same drink order as him??

He started when someone pushed him to the side with their shoulder, reaching to grab the
drink. It was a young girl, and he couldn’t quite put his finger on why she looked familiar
until he spotted the sparkly flower clip in her hair. The girl that bumped into him on the
subway apparently had the same drink as him, and what were the odds that he would run into
her twice?

“Hey, dude.” Barry blinked at the voice and turned back to the barista. “If you want to know
more about the Flock, you might try the information center on Fifth. Probably a good idea for
you to head there anyway.” She eyed his Hawaiian shirt with no small bit of derision. “Need
to know what to do if a rogue attacks, cause locals aren’t gonna stop to help you.”

“Uh, thanks.” Barry went to turn to the girl with the flower clip, but she had already left. He
stared at the spot she had just been in for a second before shaking himself. It was probably
just a coincidence. It’s not like he was the only person on Earth with that coffee order, and it’s
not like Gotham was so big you couldn’t run into the same person twice. And his coffee was
ready anyway, so there was no reason for him to stand there any longer.

He took a moment to consider his next steps, but decided that listening to the barista was
probably the right way to go. To Fifth street then.

It didn’t take him long to get there, and really all he learned was that Gothamites trusted the
Flock enough that if you were attacked it was probably safer to go to a Flock member than a
police officer, which was… mildly disturbing to say the least. But the part that really freaked
him out was when he left the information center he ran into the girl with the flower clip
again. Literally ran into her. As he was stepping out of the building, the girl came seemingly
out of nowhere right in front of him, causing him to run into her and almost knock her over.
She didn’t do anything but shoot him a little glare before walking off.

He stood there for a few moments, just blinking after where the girl had run off to. This was
starting to feel a little weird. He’d have to keep an eye out for her, but hopefully this was just
the regular kind of strange that someone would experience in Gotham.

He glanced down at his watch and swore under his breath. He was going to be late meeting
up with Clark at Grant Park, especially since he couldn’t blow his cover by speeding over
there. He sighed and took off at a normal, but quick jog. Maybe he wouldn’t be too late.

---

Barry was late. Not that it surprised Clark in any way, but he was running even more behind
than usual. Finally, Clark saw Barry jogging over to him, looking a little sheepish.

“What took you so long?” Clark asked, though he wasn’t truly upset with the other hero.

“Sorry, I’m used to being able to use my powers when I’m running late, but I didn’t wanna
do that here and blow my cover.” Barry shrugged a bit. “Anyway, I’m here now. Wanna snag
some food while we talk?”

Clark sighed deeply, but nodded, letting Barry lead them to a hotdog cart. “Did you learn
anything while I was doing my interview?”

“Oh, yeah!” Barry paid the man at the cart and took two hotdogs. “Apparently Gothamites
call the Flock the ‘Children of Gotham’. Not quite sure if they mean that literally or not.”

“I heard that in my interview too.” Clark frowned a little. “‘Gotham’s children protect Her
people.’ That’s what he said. Overall that sounds positive.” He pondered that for a few
moments before shaking his head and turning back to Barry. “Anything else?”

“Definitely positive,” Barry agreed around a bite of his hotdog. “Info center told me Flock is
a better bet than the cops if you’re in trouble. Slightly concerning, but everyone knows
GCPD is shit. Speaking of concerning,” Barry stopped and turned to face Clark. “There was
this girl that I kept running into. Like eleven or twelve with a flower clip in her hair. I ran into
her three times, and not like all at once either. She was at the subway station I got off at, the
coffee shop, the information center, it’s-“ He broke off his thought when someone swept by
him, just brushing against his shoulder before she was gone again. “And that was her again!
That’s four times now, like that just doesn’t happen. Once is normal, twice is coincidence,
three times is strange, four is what the fuck.”

“Barry,” Clark interrupted. “You’re sure it was the same girl all four times?”

“Positive,” Barry said firmly, lowering his hands. He blinked a couple times. “Hey, she stole
my hotdog! I didn’t even notice it. She had the same coffee order as me too. You gotta admit
that’s weird.”
With anyone else Clark would disagree, but he knew what kind of monstrosity Barry drank.
“It is unusual,” he admitted. “We’ll keep an eye out, but it could just be the general weirdness
of Gotham.”

Barry sighed. “Yeah, you’re probably right. Just got me kind of on edge.” He shoved his
hands into his pocket before freezing and pulling out a crumpled five dollar bill. “Did she….
She put money in my pocket. What- I- why?”

Clark was caught between amusement and concern. Amusement won out. “Maybe she’s
paying you back for the hotdog.” He let his mouth quirk into a little smile.

“Clark, this is serious!” Barry whined. “This girl is following me. She took my hotdog and
got something into my pocket without me noticing .”

“Like I said, we’ll keep an eye out, but there’s not much we can do for now. And hey, at least
she gave you the money to buy another hotdog.”

“Let's just finish the whole city is making me jumpy. We just have Somerset to go right?”
Barry asked keeping his eyes peeled as he ate his new hot dog.

“Yes, I think we should start from the east side, and work our way west. And remember; don't
run off.” Clark warned

“Yeah, yeah, I may be dumb but I'm not that dumb, especially with the warnings the info
center gave me about staying far from ‘crime alley’ which apparently consists of most of the
East end of Somerset,” Barry waved off.

From the moment they crossed the bridge from Old Gotham to Somerset, they felt the hostile
eyes on them from everyone they passed. Whenever Clark asked the people anything they
grunted and ignored them, the only one who talked to them was a kid with their hoodie pulled
almost completely over their head.

“What can you tell us about the Flock, kiddo?” Barry questioned.

“Lots, and I ain't a kid. But info’ll cost ya.” The kid stated.

Clark felt like he knew that voice, but he couldn't place it.

“You are a kid, but fine. What will this info cost us?” Clark asked

“You ain’t a kid if you live here and ain’t a baby. But info’ll run you some good food, an’ you
gotta leave crime alley after.” The kid sneered

“Ok, why don’t you pick where we get food so we know it's something good.” Barry
suggested while Clark stared intently into nothing, Barry knew it was the look he got when
listening to something with his super hearing.

When they got to where the kid was leading them, Clark grabbed Barry, pulling the speedster
back a bit.
“Heard some people talking, kid’s name is Jay or it's a nickname. People started ignoring us
more completely when he started talking with us. Also his voice sounds familiar but I can’t
place it. If you figure it out, tap me so I can stop worrying.”

When the two heroes entered the diner they spotted Jay, and they independently agreed not to
use the kid’s name as he hadn't given it. Clark sat and ignored the menu as Barry took it
immediately.

“So, information?” he probed.

“What kind d'you want?” Jay parried calmly, he knew he held the cards.

“What’s the general opinion about the Flock, what they do, and how they handle things
around these parts?” Barry jumped in when Clark went pale.

“Most know if th’Flock are seen, bunch o’ the rotten Johns are gonna be gone by morning.
Crow’s the one to lurk round ‘ere tho. ‘S only when the others come by that the Johns
disappear.” Jay claimed.

One of the waitresses came by asking for their order, interrupting the conversation. Barry
ordered one of everything on the menu, Clark just ordered a coffee, and Jay ordered a few
things that would keep good without refrigeration for a few days.

“Johns?” Clark asked.

Jay laughed just a bit. “You’re really that innocent, pretty boy?”

“Just, who are Johns? Are they a local gang?” Clark growled with more force than strictly
necessary. Barry raised an eyebrow at the force in Clark's tone.

Jason rolled his eyes. “Tricks? Pimps? Y’know, the lot who take advantage of and abuse the
working girls?”

“Back to the Flock, who should we be wary of and avoid?” Barry asked, cutting Clark off
from whatever he was going to say.

“If one o’ the birds‘re after you, don’t run. Makes it a chase for ‘em. Makes it fun for ‘em.
Some things to avoid if you do come across one of ’em: like I said, don't run away. ‘Specially
if they came to you. If there are multiple don’t be aggressive, or a threat, ‘specially to the
smaller ones. Flock’re particularly protective of the babies, and kids in general really.” Jason
shrugged before continuing. “If you see ‘em fighting, even if it looks like they're losing, don't
interfere. If they’re losing it’s on purpose. They're old enough to know what they're doing,
they’re called the children of Gotham for a reason. On that note, this is the most important
one. You break it, it's like signing yer death warrant: don't disrespect Mother Gotham .”

With that Jay stood and took the containers of styrofoam, that had appeared sometime as the
kid was answering, and left before the heroes could ask another question.

Before Barry could follow to leave, Clark gripped his arm again and spoke in a low voice “I
know whose voice Jay's was.”
 “Who?” Barry asked.

“Lex Luthor’s,” Clark responded grimly.

Chapter End Notes

Because Jason is a Corvid he’s able to imitate human speech better than the other birds.
(Which bird they choose affects Lady Gotham’s magic on them. Because we say so.)
 Grab Your Popcorn
Chapter Summary

The kids continue messing with the JL and the heroes finally meet the Bat. Jim did not
sign up for this shit.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The heroes were gathered on the roof of the GCPD headquarters, going over the plan for the
night. Flash and Superman were out of their civvies and now joined by Green Lantern and
Hawkgirl as they explained what they had learned earlier that day.

“Basically sums up to: don’t run, don’t try to interfere, don’t threaten them, especially the
kids, and don’t diss Lady Gotham.” Flash counted the points off on his fingers.

“Lady Gotham?” Green Lantern asked incredulously, raising his eyebrows with a little scoff.
“Next are you gonna tell me to keep an eye out for Santa, the Tooth Fairy, and the Easter
Bunny?”

“Lantern, this is serious. They consider Lady Gotham to be their mother. Whether she exists
or not is irrelevant.” Clark said firmly.

Hal huffed and rolled his eyes again. “Fine,” he begrudgingly agreed.

“You’re a superhero on a team with several aliens and people that got powers through magic
and lab accidents, is the sentient personification of a city really that much of a stretch?” Flash
said pointedly. “Especially when that city is Gotham .”

“Ok, so don’t attack the kids, don't bash the city, don't make ourselves prey, and don’t
interfere in what the kids are doing.” Hawkgirl reiterated. As she flapped her wings to go, she
called to Hal. “Green Lantern, I’ll take the Southeast side, you start Northwest and we’ll meet
in the middle. Superman and Flash, you two stay here and keep an eye on things. Let us
know if the Bat is seen anywhere.” She waited for the three men to nod before taking off for
her end of the city, hoping that Green Lantern would behave himself long enough to not piss
off the Flock.

---

Things were quiet so far as far as Hawkgirl could see. Almost too quiet for what was
supposed to be the most crime-infested city in the country. She sighed, circling a few times
before touching down on the roof of an apartment building, keeping a close eye on what
looked to be a fight brewing between two drunkards in the alley next to the building.
Not even a minute after she landed, she felt a hand curling in her feathers, making her take
off on instinct. But when she looked back at the roof she didn’t see anyone. She flew in a few
large circles, but still didn’t see anything and figured she must have imagined it. She went
back toward the alley she’d been keeping an eye on, but it seemed to have resolved without
any punches being thrown, so she moved on, continuing toward the meeting point.

When she landed on the same skyscraper as Green Lantern, she watched as he flicked a piece
of popcorn off his shoulder.

“Did you find anything? Aside from a snack.” She tried to keep the smile off of her face.

“No, nothing. Someone keeps throwing popcorn at me, but they moved too fast for me to see
who. Did you find anything?” Hal snarked, already annoyed with the night.

“Speaking of fast moving, when I landed to keep an eye on an altercation that could have
turned from words to fists, I felt a hand in my feathers but when I looked back after I had
jumped into the sky there was no one on the roof. You couldn't have gotten onto the roof
unless you landed from somewhere higher.” She was clearly a little uneasy.

“Whatever, let's just move on to New Gotham. I'll take South you take North we meet in the
middle.” Green Lantern dismissed.

Hakwkgirl sighed and took off again. Thankfully, her survey of New Gotham was uneventful
and she met up with Green Lantern without running into any trouble, though Hal was looking
more than a little ticked off.

“Still no sign of the Bat on my end. You?” She asked, reaching to pull a piece of popcorn
from his hair.

He huffed and batted her hand away. “Nothing. Almost like he doesn’t want us to-” He
abruptly went silent, his eyes widening as he backed up.

Hawkgirl raised an eyebrow at her colleague. “What’s-”

She tensed when she felt fingers sliding into her feathers again, jumping into the air to get
away from whoever or whatever was touching her. This time she actually managed to catch a
glimpse of them, though she had a sneaking suspicion that it was only because the person let
her see them.

It was definitely a member of the Flock, a girl if she had to guess, with blonde hair and
coloring like that of an American Robin. She looked distinctly put out, her hands slowly
lowering from where they had been in her wings. Hawkgirl and Green Lantern both watched
uneasily as the girl seemed to fade into the shadows like she had never been there in the first
place.

“Well,” Hal said slowly. “At least we know who keeps ruffling your feathers.”

Hawkgirl resisted the urge to punch his arm. Just barely. “Let’s just finish our survey and get
back to the others.”
---

By the time they got back to the police department, Hawkgirl had been hit several more
times, and Green Lantern was ready to throttle whoever had been throwing popcorn at him,
he could feel the build up of grease on his forehead.

“Find anything? Even a hint?” Flash asked as soon as they landed.

“No.” Green Lantern growled out.

“Actually we may have seen one of the Flock kids. She kept putting her hands on my wings. I
don’t think it was malicious, but it was… unnerving.” She shuddered.

“We might have to find another way to get into contact with the Bat,” Superman mused.
“Since seeking him out doesn’t seem to be working.”

“Maybe we should just call it quits,” Hal offered. “Doesn’t seem like he wants to be found, so
he probably isn’t interested.”

Flash stepped over a little hesitantly. “Uh, guys?”

“I mean, we should still offer it, even if he rejects it, we should still offer the invitation.
Besides, are you gonna be the one to tell Wonder Woman that we just gave up after only a
few hours? If he doesn't show up by sunrise we go back to the Watchtower and regroup to
make a new plan.” Hawkgirl pointed out.

“Guys?” Flash got a little more desperate as he started waving his arm at the group. “Guys
this is serious-”

“I agree with Hawkgirl, it hasn't been long enough that he's intentionally avoiding us. It
might not even be a patrol night for him.” Superman reasoned.

Flash turned his head this time and managed to hit Hal’s arm, finally getting everyone’s
attention. “Guys listen!” Flash looked back to the roof across from their position and
whispered a curse and turned back to the group. “Ok, so they’re gone, but one of the Flock
kids was on the roof across from us. One of them, the owl one was looking at me .” Flash
stressed his words near the end.

Everyone watched as a piece of popcorn hit Green Lantern on the nose, looking to where the
snack came from they saw a dark -winged boy with a nearly empty ziplock bag of popcorn
perched on the roof access door.

“YOU!!” Green Lantern shouted in rage. “I’M GOING TO THROTTLE YOU, YOU
BRAT!” he continued to shout, making a construct of a baseball bat, and reared back to swing
at the young avian.

Before Green Lantern could make good on his threat, he was tackled by two vaguely bird-
shaped blurs. A larger boy landed in front of the first one, sheltering him under his wings and
growling low in his throat.
Hawkgirl, Flash, and Superman watched in stunned silence as the two girls pinned Green
Lantern to the roof of the building, despite the man’s best efforts to get away. They looked
ready to claw out his eyes.

Before any permanent injuries could be made, the police commissioner slammed open the
roof access door with his gun drawn. After surveying the situation, he sighed and put his gun
away, much to Green Lantern's very loud objections. Once the gun was away, the two boys
dropped down from the top of the access door and stood behind Jim, seemingly comfortable
with the man.

“Get off the cape.” Jim reprimanded, turning he addressed the boys, “He alright? Not hurt at
all?” Receiving a chirp and a nod, he went back to the girls. “Off the cape ‘till the Bat can get
here and I’ll give you one of the big candy bars from my secret stash,” He offered, ignoring
the other heroes who were trying to pry the girls off of Green Lantern.

At the offer, the girls' ears flicked and they dropped Green Lantern and went to the boys,
joining the bigger male in curling around the smallest. Meanwhile Jim turned on the large
spotlight situated on the corner of the roof.

Before he went down the stairs, he glared at the girls. “No blood shed, or you won't get those
bars,” he threatened, turning his glare onto the other heroes. “And don't you provoke them
again either.”

The supers all nodded numbly as the avians made annoyed sounds before focusing back on
the smallest one, keeping half an eye on Green Lantern the whole time. Eventually the heroes
managed to shake themselves out of their stupor.

“The fuck, GL? We specifically told you not to go after any of them, especially the little
ones! ” Flash whisper shouted, throwing his arms up and stalking off with a huff.

While Superman stepped up to chew out Green Lantern, Flash walked towards the gathered
birds, stopping when they all looked at him simultaneously.

“I’ve, uhhh… I’ve got some nutbars if you want them?” he offered lamely, pulling the bars
out of a pocket… somewhere on his suit. Owl edged toward him, but Barry just tossed the bar
at her softly so she wouldn't have to get too close to him, as they all seemed uneasy in the
heroes’ collective presence. The birds all took turns inspecting the bar before peeling it open
and breaking it into several pieces, giving the largest piece to the smallest bird, Mockingbird
if he remembered correctly, and seeming satisfied when he started nibbling on it.

Jim returned to the roof, and the first thing he heard was Green Lantern complaining that
Mockingbird was the one who started it by throwing popcorn at him all night.

Jim’s response was immediate and cold. “So you would hurt a kid ? For a little prank?”
Before Green Lantern could retort, Jim continued. “I know he’s older than either of us, but
he’s still practically a baby. Kid only just started flying with the rest of the Flock.” He crossed
his arms, glaring fiercely. “If you’d actually managed to hurt Mockingbird, you would have
made an enemy of not just the Bat or Dragon, but Gotham Herself . There is no greater
warrior than a mother protecting her child. You think these guys are scary? You can’t imagine
having the Bat against you, let alone Lady Gotham.”

Green Lantern rolled his eyes. “What’s with this whole ‘Lady Gotham’ thing anyway?
Sounds like a kid’s tall tale to me. Do you mean the people of Gotham?”

All of the birds’ eyes flicked over to Green Lantern, intense and unblinking.

Finally, Crow spoke up in a voice that was distorted and angry, but eerily similar to that of
Superman. “Ď̶o̥ ̶ ͠ ̸̞̅Ñ̵̮o̵̺͂t̷͎̑ ̶̯́s̷̢̿p̸̨̒ě̷̤a̴̩̍k̴̡̄ ̷̀͜í̵̱ľ̵̬l̷͎͝ ̴͎̀ō̸̞f̷̃ͅ ̵̻̀Ṁ̷̘o̴͍̓t̷̰͘h̵̢ e̸̥͆r̷̭̀ ̵̖̑G̶ ȍ̸̟t̸̲͂h̷ a
̍ ̵̩͋m̴̥͊”

The birds looked ready to jump back onto Hal at any moment, but as they inched closer,
murder in their eyes, the heroes heard a swooping sound behind them. When they turned,
they all came face to face with the Bat.

The Bat ignored them for a moment, looking to his children and letting out a whistle
followed by a soft chirr. The heroes watched in shock as the children stood down, going back
to fussing over the youngest member, with the exception of the Owl who chirped happily and
dragged the littlest one over to tuck him under one of the Bat’s wings, tucking herself under
as well in the process. The Bat then turned to Commissioner Gordon, raising a single
eyebrow in question.

Jim huffed and crossed his arms. “Don’t look at me, Bat. I told you I wasn’t gonna babysit. I
only stepped in cause your little brood was gonna tear Green Lantern here several new ones
and I don't want the Justice League on my ass.”

The Bat frowned deeply. “W̷h ̱̔̅͜ ̴ ý

̝̉̓͠ ̓̾̀? ̊͒
̶͓̱̜ ̸̺̀” His voice was far more distorted than Crow’s, almost
indecipherable, and the supers all winced a bit at hearing it.

“Dumbass thought it was a good idea to go for the baby,” Jim scoffed, gesturing to where
Mockingbird was sheltered under his wings. “And then he dissed Lady Gotham.” It was clear
from the look on his face that Jim was thoroughly unimpressed with the hero. After a
moment of mental deliberation he added “Other three seem okay though. One of ‘em gave
them a snack bar or something.” Jim nodded to the wrapper that still sat by where the Flock
was standing before they migrated to orbiting the Bat.

The Bat grunted and turned his gaze on the heroes, scrutinizing them with an uncomfortable
level of intensity. His gaze fell to each of them in turn. The first three seemed to pass
whatever test he was conducting, but his eyes narrowed on Green Lantern, who looked
distinctly uncomfortable.

The Bat snarled at him. “Ẇ̴̏h̴ ̬͒ ̫̪̲͚͒̾͑͝ ̉̽a̶

͍͌ ̞͌y̵ ̵̛̦́ ̲̙ ̽ r̵̘̓ẽ̸̠̰ ̖̌ ̸ ̄y̷̤̠ ó̶̔u ̷̛̥ ̴̛̼̳̜̕e͊r̵̷̥̳̽̅ ͍͘͜͝e̸̩̿?̷̣̐̍ ̶̛̪Ş̾͝i̸̛̺̗̫ m
̩̜̓̈ ̶̟̥͌̔̎ ̽h ̸̗̒͝ ̵̥̝̭ ṕ̶̱̹̜̇ ̤̏ ̶̛̬͍͎̇̌ ̸̠ t̴̬̗̊̅̐ ò
ĺ̴̃̾͜y ̼̔ ̶̳ ̉
͌ ̘ ̩̰ ̝
̶̰̃͋͂à̷̝̪̀ t̸̮͘ţ̠ ̸̯̀̈́͘ǎ̴̮̅c ̀
̭͊ k̸ ͌
̶̗͍̀ ̢̻̤̝̆ ̵ ̯ m̴̥̓͑y̴ ̦̩̰ ̒̋p ́ ͒
̶̺̙̈ ̷̧̥ ͘ û̴̲̖͉̀p̶ ̩ s ̅ ̶̥͎̄̐̔͝?̸̞ ̙̱ ”
͓
Green Lantern was silent for a moment, his mouth opening and closing a few times. “I….
We….”

Hawkgirl pushed Hal back as she stepped forward. “We’ve come to offer you a spot in the
Justice League,” she told him softly. “I apologize for my colleague’s behavior. Please know
 that the rest of us are outraged at his actions.” She shot Hal a little glare. Hal looked like he
wanted to protest, but thought better of it. They would definitely be having words later.

“He was warned not to threaten your children, but he didn’t listen,” Hawkgirl finished coolly.

Superman stepped forward now. “His behavior will not go unaddressed.” He said firmly. “I
hope that this doesn’t affect your opinion regarding the rest of the League.”
͋ ͗́ ̀
The Bat held Superman’s gaze for a few moments before giving a small nod. “̴̂Ḭ̷́̈̐ ́̈ẇ̸ ̷̦̈ ̘ī̶̮ ļ̷͍̱ l̵̝̜̤͑ ̙̲̤̏
̵͈̒ͅn̵̗̕ͅȇ ̈ ̃ ̑ ́ ́ ͒
̙ ͘͝ḙ
̵̢̥̖ ̶́d̵ ̗ ̏̚ ̵͍̇t̴̻̋̕i̺̰ ̶̡̹͎̒̓m̴̨̻ ̾ ė̶̳͇̝̃͝ ̃t̴̲͇̩ ̵̨͝o ͎̙͌ ̷̰̅ d ̵͉̼͈̈ ḛ̶̷̽ ̳̮̊c̴ ḯ̶̼ ́dẹ̵̸̡̹̼̊ ̏.”̶̤̙̪́

“Of course,” Superman agreed easily.

“We’ll just be heading out now,” Flash said with a slightly uneasy grin. “Wouldn’t want to
overstay our welcome.”

̸͇̰ ̆f̸̥͊ ̴̢͉̰́͝ ̴̨̲̐y̴̙͓͎̍̌o̵ ̪ ̊̑ủ̷̢ ̐ ̸̦̀̓a̵̢ ̿͠lr̷̗̥̅͑ ̵̝̰ ́e̐á ̵̖̀͌ ̶̲̫̾ ͆h ̆
̠̖ ̷̹̳̕ẽ̸̜̣ ̌̈ ̂o
“O̴̊͜n ̴̮̟ ̴̘d͜y ̤ ̶̦̯̺ ̴̦̍ǎ ̜̣ .̻̞̃̄ͅ ” He glanced at Green Lantern, his eyes narrowing
̜̺ ̸̙s̴
a bit.

Green Lantern blanched a bit. “Uh. Sorry,” he said lamely, turning to fly off, shortly followed
by the others.

Superman was the last to leave, and he turned back to the Bat. “We’ll wait for your answer.”
And with that, he left the Bat and his kids on the roof of the precinct.

Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“Do not speak ill of Mother Gotham.”
“Why?”
“Why are you here? Simply to attack my pups?”
“I will need time to decide.”
“One of you already has,”
 Meetings and a Crisis (Existential, Not Midlife)
Chapter Summary

The Justice League have a meeting on the radio silence from the Bat, revealing a bit of
unintended lore on the side of the bats.

On the batfam's side They have a debate on whether or no Bruce should join the Justice
League, accidentally causing dick to have a breakdown, also Alfred is best grandpa.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Diana stood tall at the head of the table, “I call to open the monthly meeting of the justice
league founders and core members at 13:00 on November 22nd. All members present. The
agenda and previous minutes are on file on the provided tablets, any amendments?” When no
one raised their hand she continued with the meeting.

“On to old business: Aquaman, is there any additional aid you need after the devastation
Atlantis suffered?”

“Not much. We would appreciate some help clearing the rubble, though we can do it on our
own it would move faster with some extra hands.” Arthur stated.

“Any nominations, or will you be taking volunteers?” Diana inquired.

“Any volunteers, but I believe Superman or Green Lantern would be of greatest help.”

“Any objections?” No one answered Diana. “Next, offer acceptances and rejections Martian
Manhunter the floor is yours.” She sat as J’onn stood.

“Most who were extended an invitation to join the league have accepted, those who rejected
joining are as follows.” J’onn listed a few names.

“What about the Bat?” Barry asked when J’onn finished reading the names.

J’onn frowned and scrolled through recent correspondences. “We have not received word
from him.”

“I move to vote to take this lack of confirmation as a rejection.” Hal said.

“Any against?” Diana called.

“I am,” Hawkgirl objected, “They may be hibernating. Some species of bird and many
species of bat hibernate in the winter. We haven't received word, and as it is nearly halfway
through winter in that area of the planet. I move to vote that we wait until we receive
confirmation or rejection, and keep the Bat’s status as pending.”

Hal rolled his eyes with a huff. “That doesn't make sense. Besides, he was awake and moving
around the city when we gave the offer a month ago!”

“Actually, it was the kids of the Flock that were out and moving, and it wasn't even all of
them. Yes, the Bat appeared, but that was after the commissioner activated the beacon.”
Hawkgirl pointed out. “Besides, hibernation periods vary depending on many variables, and
the Bat could be more alert while hibernating because of his children.”

Clark cleared his throat. “We don’t know enough about their biology to know for sure if they
hibernate, but there are records of the Flock going more or less dormant in the winter months,
only making appearances in extremely drastic cases. And hibernation isn’t as cut and dry as
many people think. It could be that they take turns keeping watch over the other members
while they sleep, and even then they may not be fully alert,” he reasoned. “Either way, there’s
enough evidence of a hibernation period that I second the vote to wait until we have a
confirmation or denial. It will leave The Bat’s status as pending for now. We should revisit
this in spring if we still don't have any word from him.”

“Let’s put it to vote then,” Diana decided. “All in favor?” She looked around the room,
noting that only two members didn’t raise their hands.

“The majority favors waiting. We will revisit the issue in the spring.”

---

A month later, the Flock was finishing dinner when Barbara sighed. She set her fork down
pointedly, and when Bruce finally looked over, she spoke. “It's been a month, Bruce. You
need to make a decision. We need to talk about it, the offer.”

Alfred cleared their dishes. “I believe this is a downstairs conversation.”

“You heard him.” Dick said, standing and making his way to the doorway of the room.

“Who are we to argue with Alfred?” Jason quipped as he too jumped from his seat.

As everyone made their way down the stairs, the kids were all formulating their defenses to
convince Bruce and the others why joining the league would be advantageous or not.

Bruce was scared to join again, yes the league were his closest friends and confidants, but he
had changed so much from last Time would they even still be friends or would he be
condemning himself to chase for what no longer is if he chose to join, he was trying to find a
way to explain it to his kids as they all descended into the cave.

When everyone was settled into their spots at the planning table Bruce spoke. “Opinion, and
defense in a clockwise order. When everyone has said their piece, then the true debate begins.
Any against?” No one spoke or moved to signify, so Bruce nodded to Dick at his left. “Dick,
the table is yours.”
Dick stood and began, although Barbara noticed that he was nervously tapping his fingers
together. “I believe Bruce should join. The main reason being the death event and the
advantage of being a member would be in saving them. There are also several smaller
reasons. One: Bruce was happier being able to work alongside others like him. Two: Bruce
was always telling us to rely on others outside the family last Time, I think he should take his
own advice for this Time. And lastly: not being in the league would disrupt too many events,
some of which are likely focal points, that- without Bruce being there- would probably end
far worse than the first Time to name a few. That is all.” He looked directly at Bruce and
nodded decisively.

Bruce nodded and waved his hand at his son. When Dick sat, Bruce called Tim in the same
fashion as he did his eldest son.

Tim took a deep breath as he stood. “I’m not sure it’s a good idea.” He ignored the inquisitive
sounds from some of his family. “There are too many variables to keep in mind. We know
more than we’re supposed to, and having knowledge like that makes it hard not to act on it.
We don’t have any way of explaining why we know some of the things that we do, and that
could build distrust between Bruce and the League. Rejoining is a big risk for several
reasons, and I think that if Bruce does decide to join, it should be in a less central role.
Perhaps one where the Bat is called only if it’s all hands on deck or an issue that directly
involves Gotham.” Argument made, Tim dropped back into his seat.

Bruce leaned to the side, resting his fingers on his mouth and digesting the point Tim made.
When he was ready, “Steph, the table is yours.” He nodded at the daughter in question.

“I vote Bruce should join because I want to be with my friends. The reason I met them and
was able to become friends with them was because Bruce was in the league and they needed
a group to go on some mission that they didn’t have enough hands for.” Steph said grinning
madly.

Bruce’s mouth twitched into a half smile as he nodded to Cass.

Cass seemed to take a few moments to consider, watching Bruce closely. Finally, she raised
her hands to begin signing. “I think it’s a bad idea. It will be bad for your mental health.”

She looked Bruce directly in the eye as she continued. “You’re nervous, a little scared. You’re
afraid to rejoin the League. I think being in the League will be the same.” she signed firmly.
“You will be afraid to do something wrong, it will make too much stress. Your relationships
will be different. It might hurt you emotionally.”

Everyone was quiet, but eventually Barbara cleared her throat to get their attention.

“I believe Bruce should join the league.” She began. “I believe Bruce being in the league is,
itself, a focal point, as far as we know about focal points: they are events which change a
person fundamentally. Bruce being in the league did change him. He became more receptive
to our opinions, judgements, and feelings not just in cape but also in our civilian lives.” She
sat back down before he could wave her down.
Everyone started looking at each other, clearly questioning if something like being in a
specific group or living in a specific city was a focal point and what that meant for their
future, and for the invasion that sent them back. Would they accidentally butterfly-effect
events that they didn’t want to see? Could being in the wrong place at the wrong time cause
untold destruction? So far that hadn’t proven to be true, but it was still a sobering thought.
They all had to shake themselves from their thoughts when Bruce gestured for Jason to take
his turn to speak.

“I know you, old man,” Jason said firmly. “There’s no way in hell you’d just drop it if you
didn’t join, not with your friends on the League. You’d just drive yourself to insanity
watching them and trying to figure out if it’s okay for you to intervene.”

Bruce sighed heavily. “You all make good points,” he murmured. “There’s a bit of truth in all
of them. But….”

They all waited silently for Bruce to gather his thoughts.

“I don’t know how I’ll react to my relationships with my friends changing. Our levels of trust
and understanding will be different. Even if I trust them, they might not be able to trust me to
the same degree. And that… that idea hurts,” he admitted softly, feeling exposed and
vulnerable. He sighed again. “Does anyone have a follow up argument?”

Tim’s hand shot up. “I agree with Babs that you joining the League might be a focal point. It
seems like something that’s fundamental to your character, in which case you would end up
on the League eventually whether you decided against it or not. It’s not a given, but I think
there’s a good chance that’s the case.”

Cass shook her head firmly. “Then maybe we wait until it’s necessary. Maybe joining the
League too early, before there’s trust between the Bat and the League’s members will cause
more harm than good, at least emotionally.”

“I think….” Dick hesitated, everyone’s eyes on him. “I think Cass is right. There’s just too
much chance for emotional harm from trying to interact with old friends like they know us.
We could completely alienate them and end up worse than we were before Bruce joined.”

“I think that having those friendships is more important than them being the same as before,”
Steph interjected. “There’s no guarantee that those relationships wouldn’t have changed over
time anyway, and trust and understanding is something that grows in a relationship. It doesn’t
just stay the same throughout.”

Jason nodded. “You can work on those relationships to at least get them closer to how you’d
like. Show you’re trustworthy and understanding. Be more emotionally available than the
first Time. That alone could speed things up in your favor, and it’s never a bad idea to have
more allies that can help if we have a problem that’s bigger than we can handle.”

“But what if they don’t want to be friends with us this Time!” Dick shouted and shocked
everyone into silence.
Dick took a deep breath and continued quieter. “I-I mean. We’re older than them now, even if
we don’t look it. We have years more experience, we know more, we’re different. What if
they don’t like us with how we’ve changed? And even if we do become friends with them
again, what if those relationships change for the worse?”

Dick’s shoulders hunched forward, the room still stunned and silent around him. “We’re so
different now, and it’s going to change everything. It already has.”

The debate was now in a lull. Everyone brought up many good points for and against Bruce
joining the league, and now they were just sitting and pondering all of the arguments.

“...even still human?” Tim murmured.

“What was that, baby bird?” Jason asked.

Tim flipped upright and shifted to sit cross legged. “Are we even still human? Think about it.
Last Time our morals were firmer. Barring Dick that one time, and Jason’s whole Red Hood
career, full offense.”

Jason hummed in response, starting to see where Tim was taking his point.

Tim nodded to show he heard Jason, as he continued. “Last Time, if any of the family was in
danger we would still have tried to save them, but there were still lines we couldn’t- no,
wouldn’t cross. However, this Time? None of us would hesitate to kill or maim for each other.
For example: that one time Bruce shattered Scarecrow’s legs for threatening to gas Jason.
And that's just morality! Yeah, we are still heroes. That's never gonna be a question, not for
us. But are we human?”

“I… think we could be classified closer to metas.” Barbara pondered. “With the instincts,
teeth, enhanced senses…” She trailed off for a moment, tapping her hands on her legs. “We
could be considered as metas on the basic principles alone?”

Steph stood, slamming her hands on the table as she did “And this looks like it’s gonna veer
into existential territory, so I'm gonna go up and beg Alfred to make me some waffles while
you all have a collective crisis.” She twirled to the staircase as she spoke before running up
the stairs.

Cass was the next to speak, raising her hand to gather everyone's attention. When she had
everyone’s eyes she began to sign slowly, choosing her words carefully. “ Physically, even
with the changes we are still human. Emotionally, the changes push us too far over a line to
be human. I struggle with mentally. ” She paused for a while longer, trying to find the words
to explain. “ When we wear the wings and masks we change, we hold different morals than
humans. While we are like this, we are human. When we speak with whistles and chirps we
are not human. ”

Tim nodded. “Human adjacent then. What-”

“Human where it counts,” Jason cut Tim off. “We are all sound of mind, barring specific
traumas and all the ptsd of course. We can show restraint, like with Bruce and Scarecrow that
one time. Bruce could have easily killed Crane, but he didn't. Yeah, he did more damage than
strictly necessary but I understand where he was coming from. If our positions were flipped?
Crane wouldn’t be alive.”

Jason caught sight of Bruce shifting forward as if he wanted to say something and blinked.
“...What’s your opinion, B?”

“...I don’t have one.” Bruce shrugged.

Everyone stared at him in disbelief. They were trying to help him think through things, sure,
but the fact that he didn’t have one after all they said?

Bruce sighed and explained “All my kids are here . All my kids are alive, whole, and still
themselves, still my kids. I don’t care if we are human or not. It doesn't matter to me, all I
care about in this situation are my kids and myself still being ourselves, and family.”

Everyone was silent. Bruce’s logic held. It held very well, it was solid.

A few minutes after the silence began, Cass spoke “Brother sad?” she walked over and sat on
the arm of Dick’s chair. He had tried to hide his tears by looking down and covering his eyes
with his interlocking fingers, pretending to be thinking. Cass was always able to see through
actions like that easily.

As Cass guided Dick’s face into her side, he let out a single sob at the soft touch. That single
sob broke the dam and Dick clutched Cass as he sobbed his big heart out into her sweater.
Cass ran her fingers through his hair. When he had quieted, she spoke so very softly, like
Dick did whenever they were scared, sad, or upset “Brother, sad, struggling, why? Help?”

Dick kept his face hidden as he spoke, but everyone still heard his words as they cut through
the now worried silence. “I just- I believe- I don’t think we are human, or at least I’m not.
Not entirely at least? It took my entire life last Time to discover and come to terms with the
fact that I’m…” Dick trailed off, clearly nervous about something…on how his own family
would react. He knew it was a possibility they wouldn’t, but he prayed to Gotham that they
would accept him.

“That I’m genderfluid.”

Before the family could react, he continued for as long as he could, half forgetting his
original point now that he’d come out. “And I died before I could fully build the courage to
come out. And now with the instincts and wings, and all these new changes, it feels like
something clicked. I've always been a Flying Grayson, but last Time I thought that just
applied to trapeze art and acrobatics. Now with the wings and the ability to actually fly? I feel
more whole than I ever did last Time! And with the new instincts, I know I was always a bit
protective, but now it's like I can't control it! If any of you were put in danger… I don’t know
where I’d stop, and that scares me. Last Time when the Joker killed Jason, I killed the Joker.
Yeah, he came back, but the point is: I still killed him.”

Jason’s eyes widened.

 “And I don't regret it,” Dick continued. “I never will. But if I am able and willing to kill
without instincts, what would happen if any of my family were put in danger like that again?
How far will I go, will I stop? If Jason’s death is a focal point, we don't know if his revival is
a part of that or just dumb luck. I want to be human. I want to stay human. But if we are not
human, then- then what are we ?”

Alfred cleared his throat, making everyone’s head snap towards him. No one had even heard
him enter the room, too focused on Dick’s words.

“People. You are all people, young master Dick. You all started as human, and you each
stayed people even through each of your traumas and tragedies. From what Miss Stephanie
told me, and what I just heard, your question is not ‘Are we human, and if not then what are
we?’ It is really ‘Are we still people if we are not human?’” Alfred set the tray he was
holding on the table they were gathered around, walked over to Dick, and took Dick’s face in
his hands. “Young master Dick, there are as many ways to be a person as there are people in
this universe.” Alfred wiped the remaining tears from Dick’s face as the younger leaned into
his grandfather's gentle hands, “Let's get you all into the family nest now. The basement is no
place to be having larger than life revelations.”

Everyone got up, but before Alfred could take his hands away, Dick gripped his grandfather’s
wrists with as much force as he dared and croaked “Stay? Please?”

“For as long as I am alive and even beyond that, my dear boy.” Alfred crooned as easily as he
breathed.

Chapter End Notes

Some fun fact about the whole hibernation theory!

•The reason they go quiet in the winter is because: no one wants to commit crimes in 4ft
of snow! and the crimes they do commit are online so can be done via the Batcave or a
laptop but due to Alfred's standing 'no mixing of downstairs and upstairs work' rule it all
happens downstairs. Most times in the cave nest cause cuddles are harder in a chair
(though that fact doesn't stop Dick or Cass).
•The Bats slowly trickle into hibernation as less and less of them are needed as winter
gets into full swing.
•Though they do sleep more in winter they only reach a normal human's amount (8 hrs)

And remember if you have any questions about standing lore (real time travel effects, or
Cryptid propaganda) feel free to ask in the comments!
 Held Together by Hot Glue, a Prayer, and Desperation
Chapter Summary

The Bat joins the Justice League. Secrets are revealed.

The kids are chaotic and Diana is amused.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

A few heroes were gathered in the monitor room, standing around as they all tried to figure
out the schedule for monitor duty. J’onn was going through what he knew of everyone’s
schedule, providing who can and cannot fit a shift into their schedules for those that weren’t
present, while Diana and Clark were working in tandem to make sure all shifts were fully
covered with as few personality clashes as possible. It was almost an impossible task at
times, and they’d had to put clashing personalities together more often than they would’ve
liked in the past.

During a quiet moment where Clark and Diana were waiting on confirmation from J’onn for
a few heroes' availability, the hydraulic doors opened. No one looked towards it, assuming it
was just another hero coming to drop something off or grab something.

They were wrong.

No one noticed the Bat until he was looming over Wonder Woman’s shoulder.

Diana knew that the thing looming over her shoulder was a predator. It was only her training
that kept her from attacking or running as it raised a clawed hand and clicked a few things on
the screen before disappearing the next moment.

Shaking her head slightly, she looked at the screen to see what the Bat had done. She was
shocked to see that he had added himself to the schedule, right between working with Flash
and Cyborg.

Hal had disappeared from the room, chasing after the Bat and yelling about how he got in
without tripping the alarms. There was no response from the Bat, causing Hal to just yell
louder.

Flash spoke up while staring at the now closed hydraulic doors. "Was that him accepting? I
feel like that was him accepting.”

“I believe so?” Diana sounded unsure, but it did seem like the Bat had accepted their offer.
“He does appear in the roster, with all required fields filled out,” J’onn stated slowly.
“Although it is strictly the required fields filled.”

“Was it really a good idea to invite the Bat into the League?” Clark asked, staring at the
schedule on the screen.

Diana sighed softly. “Only time will tell.”

---

Several months had passed since the Bat had officially joined the Justice League, and so far
things were running pretty smoothly. The Bat worked well with the rest of the team for the
most part, fighting comfortably with them like he’d always been there. It took several
meetings to find a way for him to communicate without either overtaxing his vocal chords or
giving everyone else in the room a migraine, but eventually Martian Manhunter had offered
to interpret for the Bat, provided the Bat allowed him to read his surface thoughts. Since then,
communication had been much easier and meetings ran smoothly.

The Bat seemed unsettled as Diana drew the meeting to a close. Not enough to be noticeable
to most, but she could see him shift a little in a way that was uncharacteristic of him and
glance at the doors from time to time. However, she knew the Bat was a private man. Perhaps
there was a family matter he was anxious to get back to. Perhaps there was something
happening in Gotham that the rest of them weren’t privy to. In any case, Diana knew it was
best not to pry.

The other members of the League were just starting to make their way out of the room when
Diana felt a clawed hand rest gently on her shoulder. It was curious that she didn’t get the
same sense of ‘predator’ that she’d felt the last time the Bat had loomed over her shoulder.
Now he just seemed like any other man, if a bit nervous. She looked at him, nodding when he
inclined his head toward a private meeting room. It seemed the Bat wanted to talk to her
about something. They both waited for everyone else to clear out before moving to the other
room.

“Is everything alright?” Diana asked, gesturing for him to sit and she took her own seat.

The Bat hesitated. “Ȉ̷̝̹̆ ̷̀ͅḥ̴̡̎a̸̙͒̎v̸͑ḛ̵ ́ ̮̀̉ ̯ ̸̞̊n̶̪̈́f̸͚̿ẻ

͓̏ ̣̎ ̵ s
̌͘ ̵͉̃̓ö ̶͍̺ ̳̮̊̓e̵̡ t̴̉̋ ̤͋̒h
͉ m̶ ̱ ̶̙̅͝ĭ̸̮n̴̩͑g̷̖ t̴̴̯͂̈ o̸
̭ ̶ ̕ ć̸̛ o ̹ ̴͜͝s̴̛̝s̷ .̓ ̴” He cleared his
throat before continuing. “I haven’t been entirely honest with you.”

Diana’s eyes widened at hearing his voice unaltered, but that was the only sign of her shock.
“How so?” She asked carefully.

“My name is Bruce Wayne,” He started softly. “I don’t… I don’t actually have wings.”

Diana raised an eyebrow, her eyes flicking to the wings on his back.

The Bat- Bruce huffed out a soft breath, not quite a chuckle. “I know, they’re mechanical.”

There were many questions running through Diana’s mind in that moment. How had he made
the wings? How did they work? Was it the same for his children? What of the rumors of the
Flock being Gotham’s children? But most importantly….

“Why?” She asked softly.

“Why… Why did I keep it secret?” He asked softly. “Or why am I revealing it now?”

“Both,” Diana said firmly. “And… Why all of this in the first place?”

Bruce sighed deeply. “It’s… a long story. But it can mostly be summed up to this: my
children.” He held her gaze as he spoke. “Everything I do is to protect my children.”

“By allowing them to fight crime?” She asked incredulously.

He huffed a laugh. “As if I could stop them. They’re the most stubborn people I’ve ever met,
each and every one of them. I can’t prevent them from going out and fighting crime, but I
will do everything in my power to protect them from being hunted and targeted as civilians.
This was the best way I could think of to do it.” He pushed his mask up and ran his fingers
through his hair.

Diana frowned. “Then why tell me now? I assume no one outside of your Flock knows your
true identities.”

Bruce was quiet for a few moments. “Because someone needs to know in case something
happens to me. I need to know that someone will watch over them if I can’t. Someone I can
trust.”

“And that person is me?” She asked softly.

“Yes.” His voice was firm, certain.

‘...Gods… why did the Bat- Bruce- choose me?’

“I… I’m not sure what to say,” Diana admitted softly. “I… assume you want this kept from
the rest of the League?”

He nodded. “The fewer people know, the better. Every person that knows is another chance
that someone else will find out. Someone that will use the knowledge against us, and I can’t
let that happen.”

She took a deep breath, considering all of it. “Alright,” she said softly. “This stays between
us. I would be honored to take care of your family should it ever come to that.”

Bruce let out a relieved sigh. “Thank you, Diana.”

“I’d like to meet them,” she said firmly. “All of them.”

“Of course,” he said calmly. “The Martha Wayne Foundation is holding a gala at the end of
the month. I can make sure you’re on the guest list.”
Diana nodded. “That will do.” She stood, watching Bruce put the mask back on, becoming
the Bat once again. It was almost unbelievable how different Bruce was from the Bat, and yet
she had just watched him transition seamlessly from one to the other.

“One more thing,” She called as the Bat moved to leave the room. “What of the rumors
coming out of Gotham? They say you melt into shadows, that you feed off the terror of the
guilty, that you’re Gotham’s children. Is there any truth to any of them?”

The Bat smiled at her with too-sharp teeth. “R̴̊u ̣͍ ̷̮̅͜͝m̵̺̅o̷̪͆̇rs ̶̿ͅ ̴ ͘ ͌a̴ ̷̮̉ ̢̤̔r̵̻͇̄͗e̶ ̋ ̨̲͂̽r̴̸ ̛̭͆ǘm
̶̹͝ ̴̨ ̆o̾͗r̶͓͓ ̷̠̓s̸͎̍
̵ e ̤̎̾ ͊̋s̸
̸̝͈ ̡̈́̒p̈́ĕ ̵̦͒͊ͅ ̴ ̲ ̕t̸̺̤ ̵̪̐̓ḥ̶̞͂ő̴̢̙͘s̸ ̏ e̴̦̕̚ ̸͈̈́m̶̲͆̕a̸̙̒ ď̶ ͘ e̸̗̐̒ ̶̞͝i̶̭͒n̸ ̶̤̊ͅt̵͇̒͜ȟe̸
̸̯̫ ̸͇c̵̩̱̽͝i̷̞̓ å̷̳̭̒l̴̲̐̕ly ̶̪̀ ͇̾̒ ̴̝̅͜m̷̾ͅi̵̠ ̐̓d̸ ̔s̸̢ ̕ṯ̵̬͂ o̴̔f̥̦ ̸͓̒ ̷̥ t̾ ̶̼̒ẻ ̷̰̿ ̶̺̍t̷̬͒ ͚͝
̼ ̲́r̶ ͘r̷̥͓ ̶̢̿̄o̔ȑ̴̥̦ ̵̛̭.̶̝́̕ ̵̧͘B̅u
̊ ̵̟̟ ̵̢̓ờ̷̼t̸̪ ̡͓͆ḧ̴̲ä̷̛̹́͜m̸̨̻̀̉ ̵̪̔͠d̿o
̥ ̵̮̐o̸ţ̑͂ ̴ ̣̐h̴̻̐ë
̷̣̃M ̘ ͑ŕ̵̸͇ ̥̲̍ ͊G ̵̤̼ ̷̪͗ë̎s̴
̴̥̲́ ̛̫̳̃ ̄͋f̶̟̥ ̷̳̘ a
̾ ̶̹͆̾v
̦ ̷̩̓õ̴̞r̵͎̽̚ ̵̠͋̚u̴̼͝s
̹ ̴͓͌͘.”̴
The feeling of ‘predator’ had returned, stronger than it had been the first time.

The Bat swept out of the room without another word.

---

A few weeks passed, and Diana found that she was very nervous. When the Bat had told her
that his name was ‘Bruce Wayne’, she’d been a little too preoccupied with everything else to
fully process that he was that Bruce Wayne. But that fact was becoming more and more clear
by the minute as the limousine grew closer to Wayne Manor.

She stepped out of the limousine and cautiously walked up the stairs, smoothing down her
dress and praying for Hestia to give her the courage she found herself needing.

“Name?” The doorman asked, clearly bored.

“Diana Prince.” She answered.

The man nodded and opened the door for her. “Enjoy the gala, ma’am.”

She thanked the man and stepped inside, taking in the room around her. Beyond the steps of
the foyer, people were gathered under a beautiful chandelier set, milling around and making
small talk. On one side of the hall there was what appeared to be a silent auction set up, and
the other end had a long table laden with various appetizers and drinks.

Diana looked over the crowd, but didn’t recognize any of the faces. Not that it surprised her,
she wasn’t exactly familiar with the wealthy families of Gotham, aside from the Waynes of
course. The only faces she did recognize, even remotely, were of the children gathered at one
end of the appetizer table. The Wayne children were recognizable to her, even the youngest,
who hadn’t publicly appeared with the rest of the family until relatively recently. The
children were standing close together and watching the crowd with a shrewd eye. The
behavior probably wasn’t terribly out of place for children that were generally at these events,
even if she hadn’t already known about their… nighttime hobby.

She saw one of the children, Jason if she remembered correctly, frown a bit and followed his
gaze to where Bruce was standing with a group of older women. At first glance, he seemed
perfectly at ease. But Diana could see a line of tension in his shoulders, likely the same one
his son had seen. She watched the interaction for a few moments, thinking Bruce would
surely be able to get himself out of the conversation that had him so uncomfortable. But
every time he tried to move away, one of the women set a hand on his arm or said something
that pulled him back. It seemed that the man was trapped, and that line of tension only grew
with every passing moment.

‘Hera, give me strength.’

Diana made a decision. She squared her shoulders and held her head high as she stalked over
to the group. As soon as she started moving, she felt the childrens’ gaze on her. They were
undoubtedly watching her every move, making sure she wouldn’t make things worse for their
father.

Diana put on a smile as she got closer to the group. “Bruce!” she called. “It’s been too long.”

Bruce, for his part, only startled for a moment before settling as he fully registered Diana's
voice, taking her arm as he began to address her. “Ah, Diana, it has been a while! How have
you been?”

She, in a moment of calculated impulse, leaned and pressed a kiss to his cheek before
responding. “I’ve been well! Now why don’t you introduce me to your children? They seem
sweet.”

Bruce took the out and led them to where his kids had set up camp. Diana could see the line
of tension ease from his shoulders the farther they got from the horde of older ladies.

“Thank you for that, Diana.” He said sincerely as they drew closer to his children.

“It was no problem, Bruce.” Diana waved him off. “You looked like you needed an out, and
your kids looked moments away from doing something drastic, with claws.”

“Claws may still be involved, especially with my kids.” Bruce sighed, rubbing a hand over
his face. Gesturing to the kids with his other.

The kids shared a knowing smile.

In the end, no claws were brought out, thank the gods, but that didn’t mean the kids didn’t
manage to cause a little bit of chaos anyway. At least half of the ladies that had trapped Bruce
earlier found themselves pinned into a conversation with one of the Wayne kids that they
were clearly uncomfortable with, and one lady had even been bitten after trying to pinch
Tim’s cheek. Jason had to drag him away and had given him a very loud lecture about not
biting people because he didn’t know where they’d been, mortifying the woman even more.

At one point in the night, one of the elderly guests had said some derogatory comment about
Dick’s decision to wear a dress for the gala. Before she even saw the other kids gearing up for
battle, she quickly intervened, walking up behind Dick and making direct eye contact with
the old man.
 “I believe they- ” Dick nodded in confirmation. “-have made everyone aware of their
pronouns. I ask that you respect them or leave.”

When the man spluttered a response demanding to know what right she believed she had to
kick him out, Cassandra smoothly settled beside her, tucking under her arm and glaring at the
man.

“Actually, you’ll find that Auntie Diana does have the power to have you removed if you
continue to behave like that.” she said coldly, effectively stunning the man, who had never
heard her speak aloud before.

Diana let her arm settle around the young girl, careful to keep her surprise hidden. She raised
an eyebrow at the man, daring him to dispute the claim, and he grumbled before storming off,
likely to try and complain to Bruce.

Thankfully, the rest of the night went smoothly. Diana kept an eye on Bruce and the children
throughout the night. By the end of the event it was clear to everyone in attendance that
Bruce was incredibly attached to all of his children. Every time one of them drew his
attention his entire demeanor softened, a small smile making its way onto his face. No matter
who he was talking to, Bruce always paused the conversation as soon as one of the kids tried
to get his attention for any reason.

Another thing that became exceedingly clear to Diana as the night went on was just how
smart each of the children were. Even in the short conversations she had with each of them, it
was evident that they were each just as brilliant as their father.

Once everyone else had left, Diana turned to Bruce. “As wonderful as this was, I am curious
to see your children when they are of the Flock. We may be able to set up a meeting of all the
proteges so your kids aren't singled out and are thus that little bit safer.”

Bruce nodded, smiling softly. “And it would be nice for them to have friends their age that
can understand their lifestyle.” His smile shifted into a smirk. “If they don’t scare them off
with the chaos that they cause.”

“I would tell you that won’t happen, but I’ve seen what chaos they can cause even without
claws,” Diana chuckled as they walked toward the door.

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” He warned, laughing warmly.

Diana could faintly hear giggles from the rafters, and even knowing that the children were
there, she couldn’t manage to catch a glimpse of any of them as she left.

Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“I have something to confess.”
“Rumors are rumors, especially those made in the midst of terror. But Mother Gotham
does favor us.”

A few notes: Chapter 10 is incredibly chaotic and fast paced it's also the introduction to
the first ship! We are also finalizing the last few chapters of the main fic. Worry not
though! Even though the main fic will end we do have plans for extra oneshots that
expand on a bit of lore or character development! Both us authors are also planning
another fic after this too so keep an eye out for that, though it will probably be awhile
before we start as we like to have a nice chapter buffer if we hit a block.
 Let the Gaslighting Begin
Chapter Summary

We return to our roots of crack! Have a little over 5k of fluff and crack(mostly fluff)! We
also get to see the beginnings of 2 ships!

This also begins our posting event for finishing the draft of the fic! We will be posting 1
chapter or oneshot a day for a week (7 days) so have fun! 😈

Chapter Notes

Batfam ages:
Bruce/the Bat - 34
Babs/Eagle - 19
Dick/Nightwing - 17
Jason/Crow - 14
Cass/Owl - 13
Steph/Flamebird - 12
Tim/Mockingbird - 10

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Wally was really excited. Yeah, he’d worked with other heroes and proteges before, but he
never got to actually meet them because it was always in the middle of battle when they
interacted. Not exactly the most conducive situation to making friends.

“So what are they like? The Flock?” Wally asked, bouncing on his toes.

Barry was quiet for a second. “Lonely, at least that’s what it seemed like to me.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’ve only had extensive interactions with the Bat, but from what I've seen, he’s scared to
open up.”

“So like me before I decide someone is one of mine?”

“Yes. I don’t know about the rest of the Flock since they have the others, but they've also
rarely left Gotham’s borders and they’ve got a protective streak a mile wide. I think it’s pretty
safe to say they don’t get out much.” As the Zetas started up, Barry rushed the last of what he
needed to say. “Just a warning, they will chase you if you run, and they don’t take kindly to
people talking bad about their city. Please, try to stay on their good side.”

Wally hummed, absorbing the information. He resolved to be friends with at least one of the
Flock members by the end of the night. He knew it could be lonely to be confined to just
family, he remembered how his mental health took a bit of a dive before he made other
friends.

Most everyone stayed away as the Flock arrived, Wonder Woman being the first to greet
them.

“Welcome, feel free to explore, the Bat should have briefed you on where you are allowed to
go and where you aren’t. And please don't maul the others too badly?” There was a
mischievous twinkle in her eye, though it wasn’t easily seen for most in the room.

When she was done speaking, several of the Flock disappeared, the only ones staying in the
main room being the Bat and Nightwing.

Nightwing had been practically vibrating while Diana spoke, but as soon as she was done he
dashed forward and almost ran into Wally, cooing softly and tilting his head side to side,
curious and a bit excited.

“Hey,” Wally said softly, slightly puzzled but not unhappy with the turn of events.

“Hello, I’m-” Miss Martian started.

Nightwing perked up and swiveled his head toward the Martian, chirping happily.
“̷̛͎M̷̦͘'̵̛ͅg̵͎̀a̸̜͂nn
̷̟̊ ̶ ̉!”̸̣̃

Wally watched as Miss Martian's eyes went wide and her skin paled into a more pastel green,
and without any warning she flew through the walls in a hurry. He spared a thought,
wondering what scared her, but he shrugged it off, looking back to ask Nightwing
something.

Wally was confused when he couldn't find the avian, he felt a pang in his chest when he
realized what had probably happened; Nightwing watched as Miss Martian ran away
immediately after he greeted her, and the avian probably assumed it was a rejection.

Wally went through simple greetings and pleasantries with the other proteges in the room,
beating a quick exit to look for the avian as soon as he could manage without being rude to
the others.

---

M’gann flew as fast as she could, rushing to find her uncle, and when she did find him she
had to pause to catch her breath.

“What is wrong, M'gann?” her uncle asked, holding her by her shoulders.
“It’s the flock! Nightwing knew my name, and I assumed he read my mind and tried to knock
on his mind, excited for another telepath, but when I tried there was Nothing! There should
have been something, but there wasn’t, there wasn’t any walls or anything!” She rushed out,
clearly panicked.

The Bat cleared his throat to get their attention, it soothed M’gann that she could feel the
presence of this one’s mind. When he spoke, she could feel her uncle interpreting his words
in her own mind.

“Forgive them, the kids are young. They don’t know how to make their minds present yet.
Though they have been practicing in preparation for this event, in their excitement they may
forget to make their minds present at times. Please be patient with them.”

M’gann relaxed at the explanation. It was a reasonable explanation. If the Flock had some
kind of natural resistance to telepathy, then it made sense that she wouldn’t be able to sense
them. She smiled and left to go chat with the other proteges. Before she left, she heard her
uncle speak to the Bat.

“You have always had a mental presence, even during missions where it would be better to
not.”

M’gann camouflaged herself now, curious.

She had to interpret the Bat’s words herself. “The kids are… skittish. As excited as they are,
they are more comfortable being hidden in their own ways. Nightwing with his mind, Owl
bodily, Crow hides weapons and other ways to protect himself, the others prefer to hide their
intentions. It is true that the young are naturally mentally hidden in such a way, especially
with all my pups have gone through.”

She left before she heard more, feeling that any more would be too invasive to eavesdrop on.

---

Cass watched one interaction through the grate on the vent, tipping her head curiously.
Constantine and Wonder Woman were off to one side, somewhat secluded from everyone
else at the gathering, and it had drawn her attention enough that she felt the need to
eavesdrop. She was glad she did, as this conversation was turning out to be quite interesting.

“I’m telling you, I don’t know what those things are!” Constantine hissed.

Diana appeared perfectly calm as she replied. “John, they aren’t dangerous.”

“I can hardly sense a lick of magick on them, and I bloody well should be able to sense
more,” He groused. “I’m dead fucken sober, and the only thing I can sense is like the imprint
leftover from something else. Feels like a curse or something, but I can’t tell what for. And
beyond that, there’s only two types of things I can’t sense magick on: the kind that don’t have
any power and are getting by on posturing alone, or the kind that are so bloody powerful
they’re able to hide it, and honestly with how the Bat is I’m gonna assume it’s the scary
fucken powerful option!”
Cass held back a snicker at his reaction. Figures he would see all the evidence and come to
the completely wrong conclusion.

Diana sighed heavily. “I know you have reservations, but I swear that your fears are
unfounded. The Bat and his Flock aren’t here for any devious reasons.” Her voice was steady
and even as she spoke, almost soothing in tone.

“Look, I've done my homework. I know every magical creature there is, mostly so I know
what not to make deals with, and I don't know anything about that there Bat and his Flock.
Meaning they are either baby brand new, or really really bloody old, old enough to control
the information about themselves. And pairing that with no magick aside from maybe a
curse, still don’t know what that is by the way, I’m leaning towards scarily old, maybe older
than humanity, or the bloody planet in terms of scale!” John exclaimed, pacing the entire time
and resisting pulling his flask from his coat pocket.

“I’m telling you that they pose no threat,” Diana said softly. “There’s information that I can’t
share with you, but it’s enough to convince me that we’re perfectly safe with the Flock.
That’s just going to have to be good enough, Constantine.” She crossed her arms, leaning
back against the table behind her.

Cass was tempted to leave and tell her family about the interaction, but something told her to
stay just a bit longer and let the conversation finish before she ran off.

“Fine. You might be comfortable running around with those things without any kinda
protection, but I sure as bloody hell ain’t!” The frustration was evident in his voice. “At least
I’ve got some wards up to keep them the fuck away from me. If shit goes sideways and you
can’t get out of dodge fast enough then it sure as hell won’t be my fault.”

Cass smirked, letting out a soft giggle at a thought that came to mind. A plan.

Constantine whirled around, looking around frantically. “What the fuck was that?!”

Cass giggled again as she crawled off through the vents to catch her family up to her plans.

---

Dick was sitting in one of the lounges with the lights off, staring out at the view of Earth
below the Watchtower. Between coming from the darkness of the cave into the bright lights
of the Watchtower (why was it always fluorescents?) and seeing his friends again… it was
safe to say he had gotten a bit overstimulated within just a few moments of being on the
Watchtower. So he’d found an unused lounge to hide away in while he decompressed. The
last thing he expected was for someone to find his hiding place.

Thankfully, it was Wally that came through the door, looking apologetic and holding a candy
bar. Dick made an inquisitive sound, not quite sure why Wally was there. The redhead slowly
made his way over to where Dick was sitting criss-cross on the floor and lowered himself
down to sit next to him.
“Hey, Nightwing,” Wally said softly. “I know… I know M’gann running off like that
probably looked like a rejection, but I promise it wasn’t. It was… something else.” Wally
gave him a wry smile and held out the candy bar to him. “Here. I know I always feel better
when I have something sweet.”

Dick blinked a couple times before slowly reaching to take the candy bar. He chirped his
thanks and tried to open the candy bar. He struggled with it for a few moments before making
a frustrated noise. Turns out claws made opening wrappers pretty difficult.

Wally laughed brightly. “Here, I got it.” He reached for the candy bar, pausing when Dick let
out a low hiss and pulled the treat away from him, baring his fangs all the while. “Hey, you
don’t have to hiss at me, I’m just trying to help. What’s that commercial? ‘You’re not you
when you’re hungry’?” He tried again, slowly taking the candy bar and opening it before
passing it back to Dick, quirking a smile when the avian chirped again.

Dick started to eat the candy bar, the fingers of his free hand drumming a pattern against his
leg. He hesitated a moment before breaking off a piece and offering it to the speedster, who
grinned at him like Dick had given the speedster a precious stone instead of just sharing a
snack that was originally his to begin with. They sat together in silence for a while, both
munching on the treat.

It was Wally that broke the silence. “Do you mind if I look at your claws?”

Dick huffed a breathy laugh and offered him one clawed hand. Trust Wally to always say
what was on his mind. Wally gently took Dick’s hand and started to run his fingertips along
the claws, his eyes sparkling with interest.

Suddenly, Wally’s eyes widened. “Wait, you have toe beans? Hand beans? Beans!?”

Dick laughed brightly and nodded, flipping his hand palm up to let him see better.
“B̸ e
͘ a ̫ ”̥̰̽͋ he repeated softly, watching the other for his reaction.
̶̳͒̿ ̵ n̷̛̫s̶

Wally seemed to hesitate for just a moment before he slowly reached out to gently press one
finger into a bean. “Boop.” He laughed to himself and did it again. “Boop.”

Dick smiled softly and quietly cleared his throat, resetting to his human vocal cords, and said
“Bloop.”

Wally laughed a little bit harder and started to repeat what Dick had said as he played with
the beans. “Bloop bloop bloop bloop bloop.”

Dick’s smile widened as he leaned to tip his head against Wally’s shoulder, purring softly.
They sat like that for a while, Dick half asleep on Wally’s shoulder while the speedster played
with his hand.

Suddenly, the door cracked open, putting Dick instantly on alert, though he did his best to
still look relaxed.
“What do you bloody think you’re doin’?” Constantine’s voice hissed at Wally. Dick didn't
like the tone so hissed at it.

Wally flicked Dick’s forehead. “Bad Nightwing. Constantine is a friend, and we don’t hiss at
friends.”

Dick grumbled a little and rubbed at his forehead, but settled down easily enough.

“What do you think you're doing? That's a bloody,” Constantine forced himself to calm
before continuing again. “That is a bloody predator, you codswallop!” Constantine cursed.

“He’s not a predator,” Wally argued, still playing mindlessly with Dick’s hand, squishing his
fingers into the beans.

Dick was half tempted to bare his teeth at Constantine just to prove Wally wrong, but Wally
had already told him to be nice and he didn’t want to disappoint Wally.

Wally brightened and looked up at Constantine. “We’re bloopin’! See! Bloop bloop bloop
bloop bloop.” Each little ‘bloop’ lined up with a press to one of the beans. Dick pointedly
didn’t react just to spite Constantine, in fact he leaned a little closer and started to purr again.

Constantine shook his head in disbelief and stalked off, mumbling under his breath about
“bloody insane the lot of you” and “no idea what these bloody Flock are.”

Dick laughed softly, causing Wally to look at him with a raised brow.

“What’re you laughing at, N?” Wally asked softly.

Dick smiled at the nickname, reaching to stroke a hand down Wally’s cheek and cooing
softly, but didn’t answer the question.

---

Barbara was so tired, honestly she could make better security in her sleep, time travel
excluded. Every time she made a suggestion about how to improve the tower’s security,
Cyborg took note and praised her. She wasn’t that intimidating, right? Yeah, she was known
for her tech skills, most criminals attributing it to weird cryptid powers, but still!

Okay, so maybe she was that intimidating, but it was frustrating to not be allowed to just
implement the changes she was suggesting.

“Your tech powers are really helpful with this!” Cyborg exclaimed during a lull.

Barbara sighed deeply and rolled her eyes. “N̵͎͠o̵̰̔t̴͇̚ ̵̮̂p̴̲̽o̴͎̍ẇ̷̪er̴͆ͅ ̴̫ ŝ̸,̫ ” She insisted. “J̷̳̎ṵ̴̽s̴̮͑t̵̺̄
̷̢̀k̵ ̽n̶͉̕ȍ̷̧w̴̻̾l̴̗̎e̸͎͊d̵͉͑ḡ̸̦e̵͎͊ ̵̹̾ȁ̶̫ñ̷̨d̶̥͊ ̷̞́s̵͜͠k̶̝̄i̴̯͘ḽ̶́l̶̗̍.”

Cyborg looked a little skeptical at that, but he did make a valiant effort at trying to hide it.

She sighed again. Hopefully they would be finished soon or this was going to be a long night
---

Jason knew his younger siblings were struggling. He watched as Steph pressed her fingers
against her teeth subtly, and Tim continuously ran his tongue over his developing fangs.
While he was past the teething phase himself, he could understand the uncomfortable
pressure they were probably feeling at that moment. Hell, he still felt it himself to a degree.

Deciding on a course of action, he went over to Wonder Woman, who was deep in
conversation with Flash, and chirped quietly to get her attention.

“What’s wrong, little warrior?” She asked softly, turning to face him.

Jason felt a flush rise to his face, but he preened a little at the nickname. He was a warrior,
thank you for noticing.

“Crow?” She reached a hand toward him.

Jason hesitated only a moment and tapped her wrist guards, biting his lip.

“B̸̦̌i̵̛͚t̴͓̂ė̶̮?:̵̭͆ ” he asked softly at her confused expression.

She hummed and allowed him access to the gold bands, assuming that it would help soothe
the boy.

Jason hesitated again before carefully moving to gnaw on one of the wrist cuffs, purring
gently.

Diana used her free hand to gently pet through his hair, making him practically melt. “Is he
teething?” She directed the question toward the Bat, who turned to look at his son with a fond
expression.

“H̶̱ ẻ̷ ̷̻́n̴ e ̽ ̸̞͝v̸̝͌ë̸ ŕ ̷̭̉ ̸̳̒s̵͇̅t̶̡̀ö̴͇p̶̟͆p̸̺ ê̸d

̢ ̸ ,” the Bat admitted fondly. “̷̐ͅM̶̪̉o̷̙͝ǘ̵̫t̷̘́ḧ̴̜́y̸͇͠ ̵ ĩ ̸̹͂n̷̼̒ ̴̣̉m̸̛̫or̸̪͌ ̶ ̂e̸̳ ̵̥́ẃ̷̰ḁ̷́y̴̯̒s̷̏͜
̴ t̴̰̅h̷̳͋ā̸̺n̵̥̓ ̵̜̑o̶̰̅n̸ ̔e.̴̦̒ ”

Jason wanted to be offended, but he also knew that it was true, so he kept his offense to a half
hearted glare (it didn’t really have the impact he wanted because he was blushing too hard).
Out of the corner of his eye, Jason saw Steph and Tim inching toward Superman and
Superboy, the girl reaching to gently tug on Clark’s cape.

“B̸̦̌i̵̛͚t̴͓̂ė̶̮?:̵̭͆ ” She asked softly, much the same way that Jason had earlier.

Superman seemed to hesitate a moment before giving a faint nod. At his approval, Steph
chirped sharply at Tim to get his attention and she began chewing on Clark’s arm. Tim asked
the same of Conner and he cautiously gave his approval, at which point Tim jumped onto the
half-kryptonian’s back and started teething on his shoulder.

Clark and Conner both looked stunned at the turn of events, turning to the Bat for answers.

Jason watched as his dad laughed and supplied, “T̶̏ͅḧ̵̤́e̶̺͗y̸̨̎ ̷̹͒k̴̢̐nò ̶͎̑ ̵ w̸̱͘ ̵̫͝y̶̮̎ou
̴̩͝ ̷ ̸̉͜à̶͓r̸̻͌e̸̢͋
̷̟͗i̷̗̊n̴̙̿ṽ̷ û̶ ĺ̶ṋ
̻̈ ̴͠e̶̙͝r̴̻̋ȧ̸̲b̶͈̃l̷̪̓e̵̪͠ ̶̟̀à̶͜gǎ
̸̪̽ ̴ ï̶n
̦ ̴ s
̽ ̵͉̄t̵̪͌ ̴̣̈t̵̖͘h̷̟̐è̵̖i̸̇ͅŕ̵͎ ̴̲͌t̸̻͝e̵̢̓e̷̮̋t̴̫̕ḧ̶́ͅ,̷”.The Bat huffed another laugh. “a̴̭͝t̵̉ͅ ̵̡̎ľ̵̜e̶̥͑as
̸͍̍ ̴̙ t̴ ͘
͝
̴ t̷̫͠ȟ̵̲e̷͇͂y̶ ̋ ̵̙͊ḁ̸͝s̶̤͠k̵̲̆ẽ̴ͅd̶̳͘?̶͇̓”

Jason began purring in lieu of laughter, still chewing on Diana's arm guards. Diana for her
part just smiled at the family’s antics and continued to pet through Jason’s hair, much to his
delight.

Barry had a thoughtful look on his face as he glanced between all three of the children. He
looked between them one last time before running off and returning a few moments later with
a handful of colorful objects.

The Bat raised an eyebrow at him, and Flash gave him a sheepish grin. “Wally chews on
things too, maybe these will help?” Flash offered up the toys to the Bat.

Bruce nodded and took the offered toys, giving the Superman ones to Steph and Tim. Jason
hissed softly when his dad tried to give him the Wonder Woman one, but Diana took the
chewy stim from the Bat and just let Jason keep chewing with a few words about hissing at
one’s parents.

Bruce threw the bat one into the vent, and Jason disengaged from Diana’s arm to ask
“O̴̻̍w̵ l̸̼̀?̸̦̃” At Bruce's nod he went back to chewing on Diana.

Bruce left, probably to give the last one to Barbara.

---

Wally was still playing with Nightwing’s hand when the avian let out a frustrated grumble,
mouthing at his shoulder. He made a curious sound as Nightwing let out another grumble,
still settled against his shoulder. Nightwing responded to the nonverbal question with an
equally nonverbal answer in the form of biting the speedster’s shoulder a little harder, forcing
attention to the fangs in the avian’s mouth when Wally felt the barest pinprick against his
skin.

“OH!” Wally finally understood, “You’re either stimming or teething, aren't you?” At
Nightwing’s nod, Wally continued. “Uncle Flash usually has some extra chew stims for me if
I forget or lose mine, I can go get it from him for you if you want?” Wally offered.

The avian nodded again, moving away a little so Wally could go get the offered toy.

“Be back in a minute!” Wally called as he left the room.

When he finally found Barry, he nearly ran into the older speedster. “I need one of my back
up chews.” Wally said once he had his feet under him again.

Barry just tossed the requested item. “For Nightwing?” He guessed.

“Yeah, either stimming or teething, don’t know which,” He said quickly, fumbling to catch
the stim toy. “Gonna go back now, thanks!” Wally ran back out of the room toward where he
had been sitting with Nightwing. He grinned brightly at the other, offering him the chewy
stim and only then noticing that it was shaped like the Flash symbol.
Nightwing accepted it with a little smile, starting to chew on it with glee. Wally sat down
next to him, a little shocked when Nightwing fully flopped over into his lap and shifted
around before settling with one wing wrapped around both of them. Wally relaxed into the
contact when Nightwing started to purr, the vibrations rattling through his whole body. It felt
nice. He cautiously reached to run his fingers through the other man’s hair, smiling softly
when his purrs grew louder at the contact. Soon enough the purrs petered off. Wally looked
down, worried he did something wrong, only to find the other fast asleep in his lap, the
chewy stim hanging halfway out of his mouth. Wally chuckled softly and set the stim toy to
the side, accepting that he was going to be trapped for a while.

---

Kaldur was curious about the Flock, he had heard rumors of them and their abilities.
Flamebird had a penchant for glitter and mild chaos, able to work any chaos into her favor.
Donna had been curious to see how the avian fought, and Kaldur came along knowing Donna
most likely wouldn’t hold back.

Kaldur had gotten sucked into a conversation about the differences between fighting on land
vs in the water, Donna claimed fighting in the air vs on the ground had similar differences
and struggles to get used to.

When they got to the training room, Donna and Kaldur went first. It took a while and Kaldur
was right, Donna didn’t hold back. When Flamebird stepped onto the spar ring she looked up
to the vent and chirred softly, getting a hum and short upward whistle, she paused for a
moment and responded with a chirp and two clicks. A moment later Owl dropped from the
vent, landing silently. She looked at Kaldur. He felt like she was assessing how much of a
threat he was.

Flamebird chirped again, grabbing Owl’s attention and she gestured to the ring, crouching
slightly. Owl nodded and got in position to spar. Together the two girls clicked.

Once.

Twice.

On the third click they moved.

Flamebird jumped with a kick aimed at Owl’s head. Owl dodged and caught the other’s leg
slamming her into the floor. Before Owl could fully pin Flamebird, she twisted and scratched
Owl just above her eye pulling a few feathers as her hand went. Owl began to bleed but gave
no heed to the injury, instead she lunged and clamped her teeth around Flamebird’s throat
trying to force the other to submit.

Flamebird just growled and continued to use her claws on Owl, trying to force the smaller
girl off. Kaldur had seen similar fights, and knew the two girls would not stop until someone
or something forced them to. He called out to Donna, telling her to try and stop the fight
between the two avians, as he ran to get the Bat, assuming the girls would at least listen to
their father figure/mentor.
---

One of the birds was following Conner. The youngest one, Mockingbird if he remembered
correctly, was trying to be subtle about tailing him, but Conner had no trouble noticing that
he was there, not when he could hear the littlest bird’s heartbeat. He could see why the other
was following him, since he was also a little uncomfortable talking with the other proteges
when they were years older and more experienced than him, but knowing someone was
following him was setting him on edge.

Eventually he got fed up with it and whirled around to face Mockingbird, his hands clenched
into fists.

“Is there a reason you’re following me?” Connor insisted, pointing a finger at the stunned
avian. “What, I let you chew on me a bit and now I can’t get rid of you?”

Mockingbird made a soft, sad noise and curled in on himself a little. All the anger left Conner
all at once, leaving him feeling a bit sheepish.

“I, uh…. I just mean you don’t have to sneak around,” he murmured. “I mean, I’m younger
than everyone else here too. We could… hang out I guess?” That sounded lame even to him.
He sighed deeply. “I’m not good at this whole ‘making friends’ thing. I haven’t had a whole
lot of opportunity.”

Mockingbird stared at him in silence for a few moments, making him feel a bit like a bug
under a microscope, before the little bird held out one clawed hand.

̋ ̷̄͜d̴̦̈́s̷͓̀?”̵̺̔ He offered softly, almost hesitantly.

“F̷̥̒r̵̯̐i̶͈̊e̶ n

Before Conner could accept, Kaldur'ahm, the Bat, Martian Manhunter, Wonder Woman, and
Clark all but ran past, going towards the training rooms and closely followed by Crow and
Speedy, who both looked delighted. Mockingbird looked torn between investigating what
happened and staying with Conner. He, himself, was curious as well, so the two of them
made their way to follow the group.

Before they got to the training room, Conner heard Crow’s voice shouting something. Kaldur
was presumably explaining what had happened, and the Bat sighed before responding.

When they made it to the training room, Conner saw Flamebird and Owl fighting. Both were
bleeding from multiple cuts, scrapes, and even a few bites. Next to him, Mockingbird
laughed, cheering on one of them.

“What’s happening?”

“F̷̞͝a̷̞͗m̷̤̾į̷̉l̶͗ͅy̸ ̷̱̀s̸̛̘pa
̸̜̅ ̸ ř̵ ,” the shorter responded. Mockingbird then turned to Crow and made
some kind of bet. To Conner’s confusion, Mockingbird bet on himself. Crow shouted that it
was cheating to bet on themselves as Mockingbird laughed and jumped into the fray, fighting
just as, if not more dirty than the girls.
Conner turned to look at the Bat, hoping he might do something, but the Bat just looked
resigned. He heard the bat let out a whistle and a trill, but it didn’t seem to do anything except
make Crow and Speedy laugh at him.

Conner watched the fight for a minute before walking over to Crow. “Ten bucks on
Mockingbird.” He grinned when Crow turned to him in shock. “What? Looks like he can
handle himself in a fight.”

Clark and the Bat both facepalmed while Crow grinned at him with his too-sharp teeth.

---

Flash forced a laugh back down as the Bat was dragged into the spar. Within ten minutes the
group was in a pile on the ground, the kids cuddling and purring while lounging on top of the
Bat. Knowing things were now handled there, Barry left to find his nephew and the oldest
bird.

As he was searching he found Eagle as she was whisper shouting to Crow. “So what are
you-” He cut himself off as he took in the sight of the giant plant, still in its pot, in Crow’s
arms. “Why do you have a plant?”

“F̵͑͜o̸̖͂r̵̞̊ ̵̱̍G̵̤̉r̷̛͈än
̶̝ ̶ ̍d̸̬͗f̵̙̆a̷̫͝t̷̤̔h̵̞́e̷̝̋r̵̯̍.” Crow responded

“Grandfather? Who-What is Grandfather?” Barry was still very confused.

“D̷r̢͝ ̵ ̀a̶ g
͠ ̸͈̃o̸̳͝n̴ ”̋ Eagle clarified

“F̴͓̋o̶̜̕r̷̡̄ ̶̣̉t̴̍ͅh̶̞̓ẻ̴̦ ̴̉ͅl̵͊͜ò̸͓v̴͉͝e̷̍ͅ ̵̩ o̸̪͒f̴̠͘ ̴̹͋L̴͇̀ā̷̭ḑ̸̐ỳ̶͉ ́G

̷̝̈ ̶̰̕ó̴̙ṯ̴̆hȃ
̴̨̃ ̴ m̶͍̂,̸͚͗ ̴̬̃d̵̮͂ọ̵̈ń̴̤'̶̮̍ṭ̶̑ ̸ b
̊ ̷̤̾r̷̥̈ȅ̴͉à̴̹k̸͇̋ ̸̯͗ÿ̷̤o̴̫̿ǘ̶ͅr̴̪ ̸̙̉b̷͓͑o̶͚͠ṉ̶ e̷̖̕s̷̨̿.”̵̛̻ Crow said, under
the strange distortion was a calm, elderly voice, stern, and heavy with a british accent.

“Yeah, I’m not gonna touch that.” Barry decided to ignore what was happening and closed
the door, continuing his search for his wayward nephew and the bird he was probably with.

When Barry found Wally, he was concerned to see his nephew crying silently. Barry was
soothed a bit when he heard Wally ‘bloop’ing, sniffling a little while he played with
Nightwing’s hand.

“You doing ok, kiddo?” Barry asked quietly, matching his nephew’s volume.

Wally turned to Barry, “He’s letting me stim with his claws and his beans. Did you know they
had beans?” Wally whispered, turning Nightwing’s hand to show his uncle. “Because they
do, and they're so soft!”

Barry smiled softly. “I didn’t,” he admitted softly. “So you had a good time?”

Wally sniffled again and nodded a little. “He was purring. He is purring. Uncle Barry, he
trusts me. He just met me today and he already trusts me.”

“Ready to go then?”
“I can’t.” Wally almost looked offended.

“Why not?” Barry was confused at the staunch refusal.

“He’s asleep. I can’t move, I’ll wake him up!” Wally whispered insistently. “And then I’d be
a monster!”

“I’m sure he’d understand that-” Barry went silent at the little glare Wally sent him. He
sighed. “There’s no convincing you on this, is there?”

Wally shook his head, reaching to gently brush his fingers through the avian’s feathers.
Nightwing let out a soft breath, going even more boneless in his lap.

Both speedsters turned when the door opened again, revealing the Bat, who had apparently
managed to free himself from his other children.

The Bat took in the room before letting out a long whistle and a chirp, waking Nightwing
from where he was slumbering on Wally’s lap.

Nightwing grumbled as he sat up, stretching widely and only looking a little grumpy. Wally,
however, was not happy in the slightest.

“He was sleeping!” The younger speedster protested, glaring at the Bat. Nightwing reached to
gently soothe Wally with a hand on his arm, standing to join the Bat.

Before Nightwing followed the Bat out of the room, he plucked a feather from his wing and
handed it to Wally, cooing softly, and left.

---

Constantine watched with satisfaction as the Bat and his Flock got ready to leave the
Watchtower. His wards against them had worked perfectly, keeping all of them away from
him the whole night. And a good thing too, since he’d heard some of the things that had
happened and he was glad to have not been a part of any of it.

Just as they were about to step into the zetas, potted plant in tow, the Bat turned and met his
gaze. The Bat stepped toward him, making a small sense of panic shoot down his spine. Had
his wards failed at the last second?

Constantine held stock still as the Bat stepped close to him.

“I should let you know your wards don’t work on us,” the Bat said casually, just soft enough
that only Constantine would hear, the usual distortion over his voice completely absent.
“Congratulations on surviving meeting my pups.” The Bat stepped back with a sharp grin,
turning to the rest of the room. “F̴ ̯̉ ä̵̙̅ŕ͎ ̵̢̂̈ȅ̵̻̳w̶̡̜̆ẽl̸̶̘̎ ̼͗l̹ .̸̖͆ ” He called, rejoining his family.

As the Bat and his Flock left, Constantine felt himself go white, the Bat giving him one last
toothy grin before he vanished.

---
 “Would you care to explain why you have brought me a plant, Young Master Jason?” Alfred
asked, staring through the leaves at the boy in question.

“Gift!” Jason chirped, satisfied.

“For?” Alfred implored.

“Well, you couldn’t come up to the Watchtower with us, so…” he dragged out the syllable
until Dick elbowed him. “I brought some of the Watchtower to you! Also you deserve a cool
space plant!”

Alfred sighed, but took the plant. “Thank you, Master Jason. I shall do the utmost to take
proper care of it.”

The blinding grin from Jason as he darted up the stairs to join the others in the family nest
was almost worth the headache it would cause having to deal with the one plant Bruce was
allergic to. Almost.

Chapter End Notes

Superman is a better dad to Kon in this au because we say so. Also he’s like 11. Time
travel shenanigans ✨

Some speedster headcanons went into this but I don't know how clear they are since it's
mostly references and implied so full explanation: Because of their speed, speedsters
have innate wanderlust, because of that they don't often stay in one place for long
periods of time especially when they become adults. Barry stays cause he's settled with
Iris, and Wally stays cause he isn't an adult and only really gets to sate his wanderlust
when he's with Barry superheroing.
Another side affect, and one they are very aware of, is not a lot of people are good with
friendships or relationships that have long stretches of not seeing each other, and
because of that they have to be careful on who they invest their emotions into.
Lastly, and connected to the previous point, speedsters love with their whole goddamn
chest, they decide you are worth it and it's damn near impossible to get them to stop
caring about you.

Will give more detailed explinations of HCs in the comments if requested

The inspiration for the Dick, Wally, and Constantine joke:

Translations:
“M’gann!”
“Beans.”
“Not powers,” “Just knowledge and skill.”
“Bite?”
“He never stopped,” “Mouthy in more ways than one.”
“Bite?”
“They know you are invulnerable against their teeth.” “At least they asked?”
“Friends?”
“Family spat,”
“For Grandfather.”
“Dragon.”
“‘For the love of Lady Gotham, don’t break your bones’.”
“Farewell.”

This was the calm before the storm ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)

 Oh Gotham, Not Again
Chapter Summary

Poor Jason. Everyone suffers, last chapter was a juke.

Never trust the fluff of this fic.

TW: Joker torturing Jason(Crow)

Chapter Notes

Welcome to day 2 of the "This fic's draft is finally done!" Post event. This fic does have
a happy end don't worry we just have to go through some Character Development™
first!
Anyway, Have fun! And remember it is fine to cry at us in the comments as it fuels our
writing spirits!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

They had just gotten back from an intense fight. Black Canary had broken her collarbone and
several ribs. Clark had used his x-ray vision to see how bad it was, thankfully they were just
hairline fractures. When he was looking over her, the Bat had taken position over Clark,
keeping many of the enemies away as Clark made sure Canary was alright. Because of that
positioning, as the Bat twirled around the two, Clark had caught glimpses of metal in the
Bat’s wings in his periphery. From what he managed to see, at least one of the Bat’s wings
was entirely mechanical, the other had at least bracing along the bones if not also completely
mechanized.

They were debriefing, Clark couldn’t help but stare at the Bat sympathetically, the cryptid
had lost one or both of his wings and still decided to be a hero, to help people. Clark wasn’t
sure he would do the same if he was in the same situation. After a while agonizing over it he
sent the Bat a text. ‘Stay after I need to talk to you about something.’

“Y̶̥̑ǒǘ
̵̘ ̵ ̵̧̈n̴̗̿é̷̩e̷͉̿d̷͇̚è̶̫d̸͇̃ ̶̣͒t̷̤̓o̴̭͝ ̵͍̌t̵͚̃á̴̰ḷ̷̓k̸͎̀?” The Bat started once everyone was gone.

Clark hesitated, he had to say something, but he also knew how private the Bat was,
especially with injuries, past or present. “Yes, during the battle when Black Canary was
downed. I was looking over her with my X-ray vision to see how bad her injuries were.”
Clark paused trying to figure out how to explain. When the Bat moved to speak again Clark
held up a finger, asking that the Bat wait until he had his words in order. Eventually he
continued. “As you were keeping attackers off my back, I caught glimpses of your wings. At
least one of them is fully mechanical from what I saw.” Clark watched as the Bat tensed and
then curled into himself, almost flinching at the Kryptonian’s words, but Clark forced himself
to continue, knowing this was a conversation he had to have, no matter how desperately he
didn't want to bring up what must be horrible memories for the winged man. “Thank you for
that, by the way. Unfortunately I have to ask. The technology… is there any chance it could
malfunction? Will there be a time where it could put you or the rest of the team in danger?”

“N̸o ̦́̈ ̴̥͝,̸̈ͅ ̶ t̸̰̄h̷͍͋ḙ̷̆y̵̜̒ ̸̠̉wĩ̵͓ ̷ l̵ ļ̴̓ ̵̲̆ó̸ n̶l̩̒ ̶̯ y̷̟̓ ̵̫͑f̴̦̓a̴̗̚ḯ̴̡l̴̪͂ ̸̲͌i̶͇̅n̶͇̂ ̴̟̌v̸̜̂ëŕ̴̤ ̶ ̓y̷̟̅ ̸͇̓s̵ ͠p̷̺ e̵̫̎c̵̺̋i̶͎͝f̷͍̌i̸̧͝c̵͍̽ ̸̣͗si̸̢̍ ̴̩ t̴̫́uå
̴̳̅ ̵ t̸ i̶̦̅ȯ̶͈ṇ̵̒s̴̛̻,̴̖̃
̴̜̈ş̷͊ǐ̴̧t̴̻̓u̴̚͜a̷̫͑t̵̰̉ḭ̴̉ỏ̴̳n̷̛̪s̷͚̒ ̷́ͅI̷̜͘ ̴̤̊h̷̰͊å̸͓v̷ è ́
̐ ̴̠ ̵̙̓c̷̦͑o̴ n̴ẗͅ ̴ ì ̴̤͊ņ̸̒g̷̛̺ë̸̩n̸ c ̎ ̵̝̄ǐ̷ͅȩ̶͘s̸̛̱ ̶̻̅fo
̸͚̍ ̴ r̴̖ .̸̣̐ ̶̹̋Ṭ̵̚h̵̭͠e̷̠̚y̷̖͊ ̵̹̈ǎ̸͚r̷͈̉e̴̠̅ ̶̥̏ä̴̰́ ̵ p ́ ̵̢̒a̷͚̕r̴͜͝ț̷̎ ̶͍̿ó̸̭f̵̝̒ ̶̯͝m̴̜͘é̷͈
̶ n̶̼͆o̶̮͗w̵͓̃.” The Bat stated, still hunched into himself. Both trying to turn away from Clark,
and almost looking the kryptonian in the eye.

“Now? I assumed they weren't always mechanical, But if I may ask; what happened? Was it
your parents?” Clark asked, expecting a rejection as soon as the words left his lips, to his
surprise the Bat, though he curled into a ball on the chair wrapping the wings around himself,
answered.

“N̷o ͍̂ ̵̧ ,̸̳̐ ̴̫̀M̶̪͠ỳ̵̤ ̵̰̎p̵̳̒ạ̷ r̸̻͒ë̶ n ́ ̷̪̒t̵̨͋s̷̢̆ ̴ ḓ ̀ ̷͘íe ̶̗ ̸ d̸̗͗ ̵̘̆w̶̥͊h̶̬̿è̸͈n̴̬͆ ̵͓̑Ḯ̸̲ ̴̥̿w̴̘͠a̷͚͂s̷͍͂ ̷͒ͅy̵̜ o̶͈̕u̵̜ n̶͇̋ǵ̷͚,̸̠̾ ̵ b̷̼̎ȩ̵̛f̵̞͘ọ̸̈r̸̰̐e̷̞͌ ̴͎̑Î̵̟ ̶̫̆m̶̰͝a̵͇͊n̶͇͠ỉ̸̙f̷͚̀é̴̫s̵̳̍t̷̲̄ẽ̵ d̵̟͘
́
̴̰͋m̸͓̈ÿ̶̬́ ̶͚̌w̸̼͂i̷ n̵̤͘g̷̪̉s̷̤͆.̷̦̔ ̴̧̂T̶̛̻h̶̜̊ȇ̸͓y̵̪͒,”̷̯̄ The Bat trailed off for a moment before continuing “T̴̢̍h̷̯̍e̸̡̍y̶̛̲ ̷̺̾ľ̴̲o̶̙̒v̸͜͠ḙ̸̈d̵̪̑
̵͇̇ḿ̷̥e̵̮͂ ̷̜͋m̶̥̑o̶̥͘ř̴̖e̶͉̓ ̴̢̓t̶̼ ȟ̴̨ä̵̲́n̸͎̔ ̸͎͝a̶̠̓n̵ y ̐ t̵̰͒ ̵̟ h̷͉̓ị̶̏n̶͓͌ġ̴͇.̸̲͠ ̵̹̂w̷̨̓ȟ̸͓e̴̡͑n̴̰͊ ̵̡̍t̴̑͜ĥ̶̨ĕ̸̥y̷̯̽ ̴ ḋ̸̘i̵̭̅e̷̘̅ḓ̴̊ ̴͈̅I̸̯̐ ̶̤͝w̷̪̅a̸̮͆s̶̼̿ ̴̘͘t̴͈͂a̶̩͌k̶͓̏e̵͉͠n̸ .̶̥͒ ́Í̷̖̈ ̷͉ ̴̠͂w̶ ̆as ̶̡̿ ̴ ̷ t̷̺̾ǫ̸͝
̸́̈͜b̵̤̅ẻ̴̦ ̸̤̕a̵ u ́
̕ ̷̮͂c̸̻͝t̸̰́i̴̯̍ỏ̵̢n̵̰̓ḙ̸̈ḍ̸̃ ̷̨̃o̶͓̎f̸̤͒f̶͉̍,̷̼͑ ẃ ̴̠̈ ̶̲̆h̵̬̒i̷̺͌l̵̮͂e̴̫̚ ̵͇͗Ì̶̞ ̶̢̄w̷͓̌a̵͚͗s̶̳̅ ̸̘̋h̶̻͑ē̷̻l̸͇͑d̴͎̊ ̸̩̂I̷̧̎ ̶̱̃g̵̜̿r̶̠̓e̴͍͝ẅ̶̟́ ̵̰̆m̷̳͆y̴̟̿ ̵̝̓w̸͓̽i̶̛̻ň̷̘g̵̗ s̷ .̶̲̒ ̷͇͆ṭ̴̽h̸̼͝e̶͍̎ ̴͈͒pe
̴̯̂ ̵ ȍ̶̞p̷̜͆ḷ̵͊e̴̯̿ ̵̺̐ẘ̴̭ĥ̴͚o̷͎͆
̷ h ́
̒ ̷̬̕ë̴̗l̶̨̑ḓ̷͘ ̵̓ͅm̸̧̅ẻ̷ͅ ̷̤̄dï̸̲ ̶͇͂d̷͚̏ ̷̙́n̸̢̿o̴̰͌t̸̺̽ ̷̜̿a̵̬ p̸̠̈p̷̜̐r̶̹̓ǫ̴̊v̵̟̑e̷̡͋ ̵̖̿ơ̸̘f̷̱͂ ̷̢͂t̶̲͋h̵̦̔e̵̟̕ ̶͍̋n̸̜̋e̶̗̚ẁ̷ ̸͍̀ą̷̃d̵̠͌d̴͍̍i̴͈͠t̸̛̗i̷̻̋o̶̖ n̸͍͌s̴̗̏,̷̹̇ ̸̣͘ť̸̨h̷̟̓ȩ̷̿ỳ̵̰ ̷̺̌t̴̓͜r̷̞̔i̷̛̺e̸͓̎d̴̲̾ ̸̳̓t̶̫̃o̶̡̅ ̴͇̌c̷̖͒ú̷̥t̴͠ͅ ̵̪́t̶͉́h̶̛̥ḙ̶͗m̶̗͑
̷̠́of̷̪͆ ̷ f̶̨̑.̶͍̕” The Bat paused again, tightening the cocoon his wings made around him. Clark
didn’t want to hear the rest, but he had a feeling the Bat wouldn’t hear him even if he tried to
gain the other’s attention.

To Clark’s surprise the tone of the story changed here, “Í̸̠ ̵̘͘ẻ̵̘ș̷͂c̴͈̈́a̷̟̋p̵̜͒e̴̗̊d̶̢̃,̸̫̎ ̴̫̑î̵̘n̸̢̋j̶̦̕ü̶̻re ̵̫̅ ̵̟ d̴͎̕,̴̬̓ ̵̞̈b̷͍͑ů̶̪t̸͉͋ ̶͓̓I̸̘͊ ̸͎̍d̴̮͊i̷̩̅d̵͉̒
̵̘̒è̴̙s̸̬̃c̸̖͗a̵̱̕p̷̟͠è̸̮.̴̮̏ ̴͚̈Ĩ̵̧ ̴ w ̎ ̶̤͝a̸͇̍ś̶̹ ̶͉̂w̶̭͊ö̵̭n̴̳̽d̶̯̆e̸ ̔r̴̞̎i̶͈͝ng ̵̡̚ ̶̩ ̸̥̈ạr̴̅ ̸ o̶ ̎ù̷ͅńd ̷̟̈ ̷̡̔ ̸͚̚l̸̟̆o̷̦̔s̴̘̏t̸͈̉,̸̤͋ ̸ ǵ̸̫r̴̥̒õ̵͜u̵̬͘n̸̠͑d̵̘̓ë̶́ͅd̴̪̿,̵̱̓ ̴̼͂ŵ̸̠h̶̹̀e̷̛̥ņ̴͆ ̷̪͗M̴̱͝o̶͘ͅẗ̸̢́h̸ e ̓ ̸͓͠ř̸̦
̵ G ͘ ̴͎̈o̷̳͋ṱ̴̆h̵̯̿a̶̯̋m̸̫͘ ̵̣̔f̸̆ͅo̸̦̾ȕ̶̪ǹ̸ d̸̮̕ ̷ ṃ ́̈ e ̶̿ ̴ ̕.̶̩͠ ̵̧̓S̸̺͑h̶̘̎ē̸̹ ̵̧́g̸̳͝i̸̙̅f̶̞́t̴̘̃ḛ́d
̶̈ ̸̟̾ ̴ m
̏ ̴̼͝ȇ̵̠ ̴̻͂ǹ̴̜ë̸̮́w̵̭̐ ̷̙̂ẃ̶̱i̶̺͂ǹ̷͈g̴ s̵͈̊,̵̹̑ ̸̩ a̶̟͝n̷̤̿d̴̢̓ ̴͚̄p̸ o ̋ ̶̙̔ș̷͗i̴̭̿t̶̰̊i̷̼̔o̷̯̕n̶ e̶͎̿ď̵͍
̶̥̌m̶̰̋e̴̺̽ ̸̲̈́u̶͜͝n̴̫̎d̸̫̓e̴̼̍r̷̹̕ ̷̈́ͅth ̵̩̚ ̴̯ e̷͚͝ ̵̨͌c̷͑͜a̷̰̿r̸͈̄e̶̻͋ ̷͇̏a̶̛͜n̴͓̊d̵̲̓ ̶̗̾w̶̯ i̸ n̸̞̕g̸̝̅s̷̖̾ ̵̝̾ö̶̪́f̸ ̴̬͝D̵ r̀ ̸̢̀a̸̦̎g̷̭̏ö̷̠́ń̵͍ ̵͇͊ṣ̷̔o̶̯̒ ̵ Í̈ ̷͓͌ ̶ w̸̡͊ả̶̭ś̶͈ ̶͍̃a̵̮͌bl̷̫̏ ̸ ̑e̵̤͊ ̷̺̈t̷̮͆ȯ̸ ̶͍͋ļ̵̎ḙ̴̽a̵̦̍r̸͈̀n̶̪̕
̵ h̴̲͝ỏ̴̞w̶̡̆ ̶̼̈́ṫơ ̶̬ ̵ ̵͚̅fl̷͇̀ ̸ ̋y̵͍̎.”̴ The Bat relaxed as he spoke of after he escaped captivity. “Ṱ̸́hȅ ̴̝̄ ̶ ̵͎̉o̴̮͘n̶̗̍l̶̥̓ỷ̶̯
́
̵̖ t̵ h̷͎̀i̷̝͆n̷ ̄g̶͚̈ ̸̪͋M̵̀͜ǫ̴͒t̴̯̉h̷̤̿e̵ ȓ̚ ̷͈ ̷̹̉G̷̰͆ö̸̠t̵̝̍ḣ̴͎am ̴̙͋ ̶ ̸ a ͘ ̸̻͑s̷̱̊k̶̟̓e̵̼̽d̶̙̍ ̸̯̾w̴̺̔a̸̪̕s̶̡ ̸̗͋t̵̤̒h̸̯̀a̷̱͘t̶ ̚ ̴ I̋ ̶̮̓ ̷̖͌c̶̭̕är̵̖ ̵ ̓ȩ̴̉ ̶̭͠f̵̀͜o̵̬͒r̸̯̕ ̴̩̚an ̷̩̚ ̴ ÿ ̕ ̵̮́ ̷̛̟o̶̳̕t̷̗̔ḩ̴̓ẽ̴̦r̸̞̾s̵̪̚
́ ́
̷̩͒s̷̟̈h̵͎̓é̷ ̶̟̅a̴̰̽d̴̨̿d̸͈̈ë̴̦́d̷̪̆ ̶͎͆t̷ o̸̜̾ ̸̞̇D̶͚̂r̵̞͂a̸͍͌go ̷̘͝ ̵ ̎n̵̙̓'̶͇̑s̸͈̓ ̶̨̆ć̸ͅä̷̺r̴͎̐ĕ̴̞.̵̥̍ ̶̜̍S̶̱̾ḩ̵̇e̴̛̺ ̶̞͋w̶͜͠à̵̳r̴̳͒ň̶͜š̸̖ ̶̺̾m̸ e ́
̒ ̸̖͑ ț̴͈̈ ̷̔he
̶̜́ ̸̲ r̸̤͝è̵̠ ̵̱͒i̵ s̴͓̀ s ́ ̶̥̈ ̴̪͋t̵̩ ḭ̵l͑ ̷ ͘l̵̖ ̵̱͌o̶̻̎n̸ ȅ̴̪
̵ m ̿ ̶̫͝o̸̻̓r̸̨ e̸̻͒ ̵̠͂ț̷̌o̷̝̅ ̸̼̄c̶̤̄o̶̢͊m̴̞̎e̶̫̿ ̵̡̆u̶̩͝n̵̤̓d̸̘̽e̴̞͌r̶͍̉ ̶̰̋hí̸̬ ̵ s̵̗͝ ̶̗̇c̸̣̕a̴̱̎r̷̬͋e.̵̡̚ ”

“The rest of the Flock, were they similar to your situation?” Clark hedged, hoping, praying
that the kids avoided that fate.

“Y̶̡͌ë̷̝́ŝ̵̭.̴̻͆ ̷̻́N̸͒͜ò̶͓.̶̥̕ ̶̰͑I̶̭̓n̷̖̋j̵̛ ư̴ͅr̵̙͌ě̸̝d̸̳͂,̴̗ ́a

̵̟̈ ̴̯̾l̷͈͋õ̶̘n̵̡̍ė̴ ,̴ ̍ ̴̦̀l̸̘̉o̴̜͝ś̶̙t̷͍̚.̷̠̌ ̵̥̕F̵̗́ȏ̷̘ụ́n
̵̈ ̵̝̚d̷ ̎ ̸ b
̔ ̷̘̽y̸̥̑ ̷̜̽M̵̟̂ó̵̮t̴̨͒h̴̢̓e̷͍̕ŕ̷̜ ̸͎͊G̸̼̉ō̷̗ț̸̾h̵̢͆ȧ̴̰m.̴͈̅ ̶̺ ̴̜̋K̶̮̄ë̶͓p̵̢̕ẗ̷͚́
̶̦́̈t̸̉͜he
̶̟͝ ̸ i̴ȑ̡͆ ̶ ̸̗̓ŵ̸ͅḯ̵̧n̷͎̂g̸͇̔s̷ .̈ ” The Bat relaxed as he confirmed the kids did avoid being grounded like
the Bat was.

“There was tubing, like veins and arteries in your wings, what are they?” Clark asked,
knowing he should shut up and leave it, leave the Bat be after digging into his past.

“T̵̰̍h̷̪͊ê̸̙ ̶̤̅w̶͍̅i̷͚̾ng
̴̲͠ ̶ ̍ṡ̷̜ ̵̝̍a̷̟̎r̸̞͊e̶͉͠ ̶̧ a̷͓̾ ̶̩ p̶ ̓a̵̦͆r̸̳̾ṯ̶ ̵ ö ̂ ̸͎f̸̧͌ ̸ m ́ ̶̯̒,̵̯̑ ̸̧̿t̴̢̂h̸̛̹e̴̹̊ ̴̰̏l̷̩̓o̵̳̍n̶̘̓g̴̢̓e̷͎̍ṟ̴̓ ̷̯̕t̵͈̎h̸̫̚ey
̓ ̸̡̈e ̷͚̋ ̵ ̌ ̴̨͝à̷̮ŗe
̶̔ ̴ ̶̯͌t̶̲́h̸̹̒ẽ̶̼ ̵̊ͅc̶̻̿l̴̽ͅȯ̷̺se
̴̘͊ ̵ ͘r̷ ̈
̸̱̅ṫ̵̜h̵̢͋e̶̘̚y̵̞̕ ̶̗̅b̸ e̵̠͝c̸͉͂ọṁ̶ ̶ ë̴̳́ ̶̱́t̶̛̳o̵̳̔ ̸̩̌w̶͉̾h̷̜̃a̷̪͝t̴̮̆ ̸̳͂m̷̧͗y̸ ̸̹̽ȯ̷͓ȑ̶̰i̜̊g ̸ ̶̩̉i̴̧̽n̴̼̍a̵̗͂l̴̨̽ ̷̲̽ȍ̸͇n̷̼̏è̴ s̵̞̄ ̴ w̸̰͂e̷̥͒r̵̙̉e̷̼̊ ̸͇̉s̶̪̅ú̴̧p̵̠̊ṗ̴̤o̸̮̊s̴͚̾e̶̢͂d̷̀ͅ ̴̈́ͅt̸̞͘o̷̺ ̸̲̅b̷͠ͅé.̷̼ ”
The Bat responded.
Before Clark could say anything else, all the speakers in the Watchtower came to life, the
voice was very heavily distorted with static, panic, fear, and the natural distortion of the
Flock.
́̀ ͂̂
̩͚̂͊ ̺ ̬̟̓̇ ḍ̸ ̞̲̣̈́ !̸̛ ̯̙̱́̑̊͘ ̻̌̑P̵
“Ḑ̸a̶ ̷̛͇͉̿ ̦͊̏̔̊͝l̂̂͠è ̵̛̬̈ á̴ ̸̹̝ s̴ ̻͗̀ ̓̌̒̽ ẽ̴,̷̡̠̱́̿̈ ̭ ̱ ̈́͘ ̶̤̝̑̂ p̶̏̾͒͝l̺̉ ̈ę
̵͎̤ ͒̒̏̕á
̷̯̊ ̷̡̼̣̘͋ś̵̹ e
͊
̀ ̅̑!̷̷̰̬͋ ͇̉̊ ̊̀Ȉ̴̸̧͈̒͋̅ ͒ẗ̗̙ ̵̛̌́ͅ'̵̨̾̿͜s̵̮̿́-̷̈ ̤̺̋̅̄” Eagle’s voice was cut of by horribly
wet coughing. The ͈ ̺̞̦ Bat was already sprinting ̝
from ͚̪ the room on his way to the Zetas when she
́
́̈̾'́ ̸͇̌ț̴͉̓̃̌̈̽ṡ̵̳̗̱̈̌̋͘ ̸͇͊͜C̴̪̏ŗ̴ ͒̈́ ́̇͆̽ ́̆ ̂̀ ̿̎ ̍
continued. “Ḍ̸̘̀̑̾a ̠̊ ̶͎̪̾̎͜d ,
̎ ̓ ͑ ͍ ̢ ̵ ̼ ̸ ͝ ̕ ̎̃ị̷̶̈́ ̢
̫ ̘ ̋ ̔ ̈ ́o̸ ̝̭ ẅ̴ ̺ ́ ̠ ̣ ̌̀H̵
̌ ͂͒e̶
͊ ͓ '̵̰̞̒̄ ̝͚s̵
͌ ͈͝.̵͈̐͝.̸̞̓.͋ ̸̬̓Ḧ̖ḙ̷
̶̨́ ̒̀͘-̢̬͆ ”̸̝̏
̭ ̰ ̘ ̱ ̝ ̻ ̤̬ ̪ ̦͈̣ ̠ ̻̯̠ ̻̟̘ ̩ ̜
The transmission was cut off as another set of wet coughs wracked the avian, they were more
wet than the last round. Clark felt his blood run cold. What had happened?

---

Jason knew he wasn’t in Gotham anymore. Even from the back of a van and through the sack
that had been shoved over his head, he could tell that the air here (wherever here was) was
cleaner, and the sounds he’d grown up listening to in Gotham were gone now. So wherever
he was now, it certainly wasn’t Gotham. And that was unsettling.

He knew the Joker was behind his kidnapping. Hell, he had seen the clown himself, had
watched him shoot Barbara (and dear Gotham, he hoped she was okay). The fact that the
Joker had him, the fact that he was being taken from Gotham by him… It had too many
memories flashing through his mind. Memories of the last time the Joker had him, in that
grimey warehouse in Ethiopia all those years ago. Though he supposed in this Time the date
lined up pretty closely to the date he’d… the date he’d died the first Time. He shuddered at
the thought.

He could hope that this would be different than it had been before… but who was he kidding,
he knew he wouldn’t be that lucky. With his luck, this whole situation was bound to be a
focal point. Part of him wanted to curse Lady Gotham for sending him back just to be put
through this again, but the rest of him knew that she had just as much control over which
events could be avoided as he did. Still, a warning would’ve been nice.

He wished he at least didn’t have the bag over his head so he could see where he was, so he
could remind himself that he wasn’t in that damn warehouse. The familiarity of the situation
was enough to have his breath catching in his chest, panic clawing at his throat even as he
tried to calm himself. ‘What hurts more?’ the chillingly familiar voice in the back of his mind
whispered. He could feel the phantom pain of a crowbar against his skin. ‘A or B?’ Jason
knew he was starting to hyperventilate now. His breaths were coming too shallow, too quick,
and his head was spinning even as the van came to a stop. ‘Forehand or backhand?’ He
shivered, letting out a soft sound of shock as the back door of the van opened and he was
pulled from the vehicle.

He felt hot breath against his neck as whoever it was hauled him up and, assumedly, toward a
building, sending another shiver of fear down his spine. Jason went stock still at the all too
familiar laugh behind him, grating on his senses and his nerves.

“We’re going to have so much fun, little bird.” The Joker crooned.

‘Oh Gotham, not again.’

---

“Mockingbird, report,” Bruce ordered into the comms as he soared over Gotham, trying to
catch a glimpse of anything that might hint at Jason’s location.

“There’s still about a dozen decoy signals to rule out,” Tim said, tension evident in his voice.
“I’m working on narrowing it down, but it’s gonna take time, B.”

“Time that we don’t have.” Bruce hesitated for a few moments, pondering how much he
should trust his gut. “Expand the search to include cities near Gotham,” he said firmly. “We
can’t assume that he’s still in Gotham, and if there’s just one outside of Gotham then it’ll
narrow it down easily.”

The clicking of computer keys in his ear stopped for a moment before picking back up even
quicker than before. Bruce all but held his breath as he waited for the reply.

“I’ve got one. Ten miles west of Gotham, a warehouse on the East end of the town,” Tim
finally answered. “I’ll keep the others on checking the locations within Gotham while you
head there.”

“Thank you,” Bruce breathed. Now he just had to hope he wasn’t too late.

---

Jason hurt all over. He was alone now, lying broken on the concrete floor of the warehouse.
And he could see now that it was a warehouse. The bag had been pulled from his head almost
as soon as he’d been shoved to the floor, presumably so the madman that had taken him could
see every flash of pain as it flitted across his face. He’d tried not to let his reactions show, and
he wasn’t sure whether or not he managed it at first, but in the end it hadn’t mattered. The
Joker took just as much joy in beating him senseless as he had the first Time.

Jason made a token effort to push himself up, but his arms shook underneath him before
giving out and sending him back onto the concrete with a pained sound. Every inch of him
was in agony, including the weak pain signals coming from his wings. His wings had been
targeted the most, the seemingly delicate structure mangled almost beyond recognition, just a
bloody mess of feathers laying limply next to him, his blood pooling around them. Wait. Not
his blood, because the wings weren’t actually a part of his body, as much as they ached like
they were in that moment.

He knew he had a concussion. Screw that, he knew he was dying. Even if the explosion didn't
kill him, the blood loss and internal injuries would, even if the blood steadily leaking out of
the wings wasn’t actually his. He would’ve thought he’d be panicking again in these
circumstances, but instead he just felt numb. Numb emotionally and sore and a little dizzy. It
took a few tries for him to get his eyes to focus enough to see the bomb that laid in the
middle of the room.

He watched the timer on the bomb ticked down.

‘ 8:16. Happy birthday to me, I guess. ’ Jason thought deliriously.

---

“Definitely something happened to his kids, I think we can all agree about that.” Green
Arrow said as everyone settled into their chairs. There weren’t assigned seats aside from
Diana’s, but everyone had seats they preferred.

“The question is which kid?” Clark asked.

“Under all the distortion I'm pretty sure it was Eagle’s voice.” Hawkgirl mentioned, “And
with how wet her coughs were it would be safe to say that at least she was hurt.”

“Yes, it was Eagle who made the call,” Martian Manhunter confirmed. “Under the distortion,
she mentioned Crow, so he is involved as well.”

“That still leaves the question of what happened.” Clark reiterated his earlier thought.

“Instead of gossiping about who is involved, we should be making plans to support the Flock
with whatever did happen.” Wonder woman said pointedly, glaring at the table.

“There’s nothing we can do to help right now,” Flash frowned. “Best we can do is get ready
to help with the aftermath.”

“Agreed.” Aquaman nodded. “I can call some of my physicians to be on standby in case

medical attention is needed.”

“I am willing and able to cover patrols of Gotham if the Bat is unable to do so,” J’onn
offered. “I assume it would be best for the Bat to appear to still be patrolling uninterrupted.”

“I can speed some food over to a drop point in Gotham so the Flock doesn't have to worry
about meals as they recover.” Flash offered.

“I am willing to take on any monitor shifts the Bat has until he can return,” Green Arrow
suggested.

“As can I,” Clark added.

“It appears we have a plan then. In the meantime, I will attempt to get in contact with Dragon
as soon as I am able to,” Wonder Woman told the group. “If he isn’t occupied with the
current crisis, then he may be able to provide us with some information.”

In the end, Diana wasn’t able to contact the Dragon and they were still left in the dark. They
continued to sit, mentally questioning what could have happened for a few more hours, it felt
like mental torture with all the worst case scenarios Clark had running through his mind.

The doors opened and everyone turned to look. The Bat was a horrible sight. His wings were
limp and dragging behind him instead of neatly tucked around him as they usually were, his
head was down turned. When he opened his mouth, instead of words it was a coo followed
by a click and a high pitched chirp with an underlay of a pained whine, and Diana
immediately went to his side. Clark could see the grief in the winged man’s frame, and Flash
could assumedly see it too as he began trying to usher everyone else out with Clark’s help.
 As Clark was leaving the room, he heard Diana ask the Bat what had happened. Before the
doors could close, he heard the Bat give three short whistles and a chirp, before the winged
man broke down, sobbing into the Amazonian’s shoulder.

Chapter End Notes

This chapter started on page 69 of the document for the fic. I just felt like you all needed
to know that.

Translations:
“You needed to talk?”
“No, they will only fail in very specific situations, situations I have contingencies for.
They are a part of me now.”
“No. My parents died when I was young, before I manifested my wings. They-”
“They loved me more than anything. When they died, I was taken. I was to be auctioned
off. While I was held, I grew my wings. The people who held me did not approve of the
new additions. They tried to cut them off.”
“I escaped, injured, but I did escape. I was wandering around, lost, grounded, when
Mother Gotham found me. She gifted me new wings and positioned me under the care
and wings of Dragon so I was able to learn how to fly.”
“The only thing Mother Gotham asked was that I care for any others she added to
Dragon’s care. She warns me there is still one more to come under his care.”
“Yes. No… Injured, alone, lost. Found by Mother Gotham. Kept their wings.”
“The wings are a part of me. The longer they are, the closer they become to what my
original ones were supposed to be.”
“Dad! Please, please! It’s-”
“Dad, it’s Crow. He’s… He-”
 Fluff, Perchance? (No.)
Chapter Summary

Dick be sad boi but it’s fine his future boyfriend helps, kinda grief is complex and not
easy.
In other news we get answers to Jason’s plight

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

4:38 was the last time Jason saw on the screen of the bomb before someone picked him up.
He tried to struggle out of the hold until he saw the dark hair and green eyes. Then he
registered the gentle hold he was in, despite his struggling. “Ca-” He tried to call her name,
but was cut off as his body was wracked with wet coughs. He gave up and allowed himself to
go limp in his sister’s hold, and as he did he thought ‘ Bruce found me. He found me in time. ’

What he failed to realize before he lost consciousness was that Cass was smaller than him.
She wouldn’t be able to pick him up like this woman had.

What he failed to realize was that it wasn’t his family that pulled him from the warehouse
before the bomb went off.

---

‘ Please please! I can't lose you again please! Please! Jason! Please don't make me go
through it again! Please! You have to be here! ’ Dick continued to search through the rubble,
ignoring as another cut was added to his hand joining the mass of other cuts, bruises, and
burns that covered his hands. Many of the injuries cut through the clawed gloves he wore.

His vision was blurry, he couldn’t tell if it was tears or sweat, he didn’t care. He had to find
his brother. He had to find his Jason. He had to find his Little Wing.

‘ Please! You have to be here! You have to have survived! I know I’m not lucky enough to get
you back from the dead. Not again. Please Jason where are you? Something, please just give
me some sound, some sign you are here! Some sign that I haven't lost you again! ’

Another burn, another bruise, another cut, another failure. Dick ignored as his hands were
torn to shreds, he’d lost most of the claws in his gloves. He couldn't stop, not until he found
his brother.

---
Wally sped to the explosion site, pushing his top speed the entire time. Barry had told him
that Crow had been taken by the Joker, and by the time the Flock had found where the villain
had taken the avian, it had been too late. The warehouse was rubble and the Joker was gone.

Wally understood how Nightwing loved. He knew that the two of them loved with every part
of themselves. Wally knew that Nightwing loved his brothers and sisters more than he needed
to fly. He knew Nightwing would take the loss hard. He knew that if they hadn't found
Crow’s body yet, Nightwing would not stop searching until he found his brother or until he
died himself, whichever came first.

Wally skidded to a stop at the crest of the hill right next to the rubble. Even from there he
could hear Nightwing begging for his brother. Not with words, but three short whistles and a
chirp. Between each set was a long whine and a short growl.

Wally felt his heart break for the boy who had become his closest friend. He took his mask
and goggles off, knowing Nightwing didn’t need or want Kid Flash. Nightwing needed
Wally.

“Night,” Wally felt his throat close up halfway through the name. He tried again.
“Nightwing.” He placed a hand on the winged boy’s shoulder. Nightwing turned sharply at
the contact, teeth bared. “Nightwing, please. You…” Wally trailed off. He watched the other
boy for a moment as tears gathered and fell, making the feathers beneath the other’s eyes
clump together.

Wally hugged his friend as hard as he could. Pressure always helped him regulate, he could
only hope what he was doing would also help his friend. “You shouldn’t do this to yourself. I
will Always have an open shoulder for you. Always, no matter the time of day or distance
between us. ” Wally felt Nightwing crying into his shoulder, heart wrenching sobs wracking
his frame, and he knew the other probably didn't hear half of what the speedster said, but that
was fine. He could say the words again, as many times as Nightwing needed to hear them.

---

When Jason came to, it was to an eerily familiar green glow around him and the sound of
voices arguing. Oh. Oh no.

He turned his head, ignoring the shooting pain as he forced his vision into focus so he could
see the woman that had pulled him out of the warehouse. The woman that was still holding
him, though much more stiffly now. He hoped he was wrong, dear Gotham he hoped he was
wrong. But as his eyes came into focus, he knew that he wasn’t. Talia al Ghul. The woman
holding him was Talia al Ghul, Daughter of the Demon. Which meant he was in the League
of Assassins. Which meant the eerie green glow around him was coming from the pit.

Jason tried to lift his head to look at the person Talia was arguing with, but quickly found that
it sent too much pain shooting up his spine. His head dropped back down, a soft whine
crawling up his throat despite his attempts to stifle it. So he couldn’t see who she was arguing
with, but in all honesty, Jason already knew. The only person she would be arguing with so
vehemently was Ra’s al Ghul, The Demon’s Head.
Jason shuddered a little, unsure of if it was from the pain or his unease at being back there.
He’d hoped he’d be able to avoid the League of Assassins entirely this Time, but it seemed
that the universe had other plans for him.

He let his eyes slide shut, wanting to put all of his attention toward listening to what was
being said. Everything sounded muffled, like he was listening to the conversation from the
other side of a wall, and it was taking every ounce of concentration he had to even catch a
few words here and there.

“... use… for our… Bat…” That was Talia, and Jason wished he could tell more of what she
was saying. What he did piece together didn’t sound good.

“... risk… never tested….” Jason heard Ra’s’ voice now. “This... danger… your own…”

Jason was beyond frustrated at not being able to follow the conversation, especially when
Talia turned, seemingly done with her argument with Ra’s. He felt a hand gently carding
through his hair and let out a soft, confused sound, his eyes blinking open again to look up at
Talia. He could see her lips moving as she spoke, and he focussed as intently as he could,
trying to piece together what she was saying from what he could hear and read on her lips.

“My beloved… lose you. I fear… choose… join…” Jason managed to catch most of what she
said, and with a little bit of thought he knew that it was about Bruce. That Bruce couldn’t lose
him. Jason opened his mouth to reply, but his vision started to swim even more and darken
around the edges.

Jason let out a soft grunt before going limp in her arms, unconscious once again.

---

“This boy, this thing could be a danger to our cause. If you truly wish to revive him, then on
your own head the consequences will be.”

Talia watched her father leave the chamber as she turned toward the pit. She let her posture
soften as she reached to gently card her fingers through the boy’s hair. “Jason,” she said
softly once she was sure they were alone, waiting for his eyes to open and settle on her. They
were glassy and tinged with pain, but it would have to do. “My beloved cannot lose you,” she
murmured. “I fear that he would choose to join you.”

She watched as the boy processed her words, his brow furrowing. He opened his mouth, but
she saw his eyes flutter a little. She felt more than heard the boy grunt before he went limp in
her arms.

Talia sighed deeply. She had hoped to get his permission to revive him with the pit, but now
all she could do was make the decision and hope that he would forgive her in time. She
hesitated for only a moment before stepping forward and crouching to gently drop him into
the pool of glowing waters.

---
It was a while before the Bat landed. Even with his limited knowledge and interaction with
the man, Wally could still see the pain, sorrow, and pure grief in his movements. When the
older stopped infront of Wally his first words were just a quiet “T̴̞́h̶̬̒an ̵̡̐ ̷ k ̆ ̶̬͊ ̷̮̃y̴̾͜o̷̺͌ú̶̟.̶̨ ” Wally
made a noise of confusion. As the Bat kneeled beside the duo he explained “W̸̭̒e̶̼͗
̴̲ ć̴o ̥̈ ̵͍͌ū̷̺l̸̤͋dn ̸̦̾ ̷̼ '̸t̲͌ ̶ ̵̗̃ś̴͓t̴͍͋ơ̶͚p̴̹̈ ̶̇͜t̸̗̒h̶͍̍e̴͎̓m̷̫͝ ̷̮̒f̶͇͠r̵͂͜o̷̰͝m̸̤͠ ̵̥̔c̴̚ͅŏ̶͍m̴̧̅i̵̖͝n̶̰͝g̸̳̊ ̸̝͂b̴̩͆a̷͗͜c̸̰̆ķ̴͆ ̵͚̀ȁ̵̞ṅd
̶͍ ̴ ̐ ̸̢̔d̶̥̐i̶̝̍g̵̟̋g̴̈͜i̵͉̋n̵̙͂ĝ̸̙.̸̠̌ ̴̠̍Y̵̬͌o̵̜͗u̸ ̶̩́d̶͈́į̸̽d̵̼̂.”̵ the Bat
brushed a lock of hair from Nightwing’s closed eyes. “I̵̧̎t̸̨̑ ̶̖̎w̴̹̑o̸̢͋ȕ̴ l̶̈ͅd̶̯͊ ̴̟ b̷̠̔ē̶̜ ̸͇̚b̴̟͋èt̴̗ ̸ t̷͓̍ḛ̸̈́r̸̜̈́ ̵ f̴̦̏ỏ̵ ŕ̸͎
̸̤͑t̸̗̒h̶͍̍e̴͎̓m̷̫͝ ̴̢͒i̷̟͊f̷̞̒ ̸̤͑t̸̡̗̒̉ḧ̵̨́ë̸̝y̴̼̆ ̴̫͒s̸̮̉t̶̮͒ä̸̲́y̴̼̆ë̵̱́d̷͚̽ ̶ ŵ̴̹i̸̥ t̶̻̀h̵̭͂ ̵̨̽y̷̰̔o̸̲̍u̵̮̿ ̶̧̀fo
̷́͜ ̷ r̶͈̋ ̸̫̀a̸ ̶̞͌w̶̗̚h̵͈͑ỉ̷̡l̴̫͑e̴͍̔.̶̠̾”

“Wouldn’t it be better to grieve with family?” Wally asked, resentful the Bat would even
suggest it.

“Ń̶̟o”̶̯̒ the Bat sighed heavily before continuing, “N̶̞ ò̸͉t̸ ̍ t̸̗̒h̶͍̍e̴͎̓m̷̫͝,̶̱̓ ̶̜̽t̷̠́ḣ̵̘è̶̜y̵̼̍ ̵ w ̿ ̴͈̽o̷̜̐ů̶̠l̴̙̏d̴̝͝ ̴̢͋ĥ̸ ẽ̵͉ĺ̸̺p̴̼̀
̶̘͗ē̵̼v̵̯̽e̷̪̚r̵̤̎y̷͍̚ỏ̷͜n̸̫̚e̷̥̍ ̵̥̑p̷͓̌r̵̩͗ǫ̵̎c̷̟̓es
̵̯̚ ̷ s
̆ ̶̡̚ ̴̞̅ẗ̵̡́h̸̘̃ẽ̴̫i̴̪͋r̴̟̓ ̸̭̓g̵ r̿ ̵̪͌i̸ e̴ f̶̼͋ ̴̬͠ă̶̫n̴̫̓ḍ̶͌ ̷ n ́
̆ ̵̯͆e̵̗̓v̷ ę ̈ ̴͋r̷͓͗ ̴̥͂ge
̴̊͜ ̵ t̴̢͌ ̸́ͅt̵̯̆ő̵̖ ̷̶̤͈̂͝t̶ ̒h̵ ̃e̸̟͒ị̶͠r̸ ̷ ò ̂ ͍ẅ ̸ ̶̡ǹ̶͓.”̴̰̀

Wally made a sound of understanding, “I will let them stay, as long as they are allowed to
visit the rest of you.”

“O̸̠͑f̸͇́ ̶̯͌c̷̭͋o̴͌ͅu̷͇̎rs
̵̞͋ ̵ ̓ẹ̴͠.̸͍͝ ̵͗͜Ḯ̸͍ ̶̡̋w̶͍͌o̴̗̔u̸͉̓l̸͈͝d̷̪̃ ̸̮́n̶̜̊e̶͍̅v̸̱̽e̸̱̊r̸ ̸̨̍s̴̜̅to ́ ̷̟͊i̴̲̎b̴̝̆l̷̜͌i̵̡̎n̶̖̓g̷̥̊s.̶̙̀ ̶ ”
̵͇́ ̸ p̶̻̄ ̶̳̾t̸̩̏h̵͆͜ê̴̘m̸̡̔ ̷͎̃f̶ r̴͎͘o̴̦͊m̸̥̉ ̵͉́v̸̠̂i̶̼͌ș̶̆i̸̹̎t̵͇́į̷̑n̸̡̊ĝ̸̙ ̴̨̌t̷̥̒ḩ̶́ḙ̷́i̴̭̋r̸̬̔ ̶̞̈s
The Bat croaked softly, “Ẏ̷ ö̶̞́u̸̠ ̪̍s ̶ ̷ h ̀ ̶̢͊o̶̦͌u̷̠̿l̴͚͋d̷͚́̈ ̷ g
̏ ̵̠͆ŏ̷͎ ̵̹ b̶̡̛e̷͇̽f̷̦͘o̷̯͒r̸̻͋è̸̖ ̴͚͑ẗ̵͈́ȟ̴͜e̷̙̋y̷̛̟ ̷̞̅w̴ ͘a̵̱͑k̶̺̔ë̴̥ ̴̛͉u̷͍͝p̷̼̈.̷̤͘ ̸͓͑Ī̶̝ ̶̮̆ẇ̴͜il̵̛̞ ̷̮ l̸̮͌
̴ ̇t̵ ȧ ͘ ̸̟k̵͈̕ę̵̃ ̶ o̶͉̔v̵̗̈́ê̵̝r̵̘̋ ̴̹̎t̵ h ̍ è ̵͈͝ ̸ į̴ r̷̫̔ ̴̳̾se ̶̙͗ ̵ ̎a̸̡͆r̴̩̚c̷͉͝h̷̯͝.”̷̗͝ The Bat stood and helped Wally settle Nightwing
onto his back.

Wally crested the hill again a moment later, and looking back he saw the Bat begin searching
through with a similar determination Nightwing had prior. Wally didn’t stop on his way
home.

“Wally, what-?” Barry asked, confused, allowing Wally in to set Nightwing on the couch.

“I need to use the med kit first,” Wally said. “I'll explain after.”

Barry handed his nephew the med kit he sped to grab. “What happened to him? Was he
caught in what happened to Crow?”

Wally answered as he dug all the small debris from Nightwing’s hands. “No, thankfully. They
were just digging in the rubble. According to the Bat, the rest of the Flock couldn’t get them
to stop.” Wally flinched minutely as he bandaged the fingers that were missing claws. “The
Bat also said it would be healthier for Nightwing to stay with us, me specifically, for a while
so they can actually grieve.”

“I’ll go set up the guest room.” Barry sped off, realizing the implications of why Nightwing
would need to grieve, letting Nightwing wake with just Wally there for now, better for the kid
if there was as little stress and stimulation as possible.

When Barry left, it took a few minutes more before Nightwing started stirring, a grunt
signaling that Nightwing was awake. The avian sat up, rubbing at their eyes in irritation. It
took a moment, but when Nightwing pulled their hand away they had a white lens, they took
another moment to remove the other. The ear feathers on Nightwing’s ear twitched along
with their ear, and the avian turned to look at Wally.
All Wally could focus on was just how beautiful his friend’s eyes were. Such a deep royal
blue, like the waters around Atlantis when Wally visited. The thing that broke the speedster’s
trance was a coo and two clicks that bled into a trill, followed a moment later by a hum and
upturned whistle, which Wally knew to be some form of a safety call.

Recognizing the call, Wally started assuring the avian that they were safe. “Hey buddy. You
passed out after crying on my shoulder and the Bat told me to take you to my place, which is
where we are now.” Wally explained quietly and slowly, allowing the avian to absorb the
information the speedster was giving them.

Nightwing gave another coo followed by two clicks that bled into a trill.

“I don’t,” Wally started, perplexed at what Nightwing wanted, “I don’t know that one buddy,
sorry. Could you help me out a bit?”

Nightwing repeated the sound a third time, gripping Wally’s wrist from where they sat on the
couch. Wally was struck with realization “That-That’s me isn’t it? That’s my name-sound
right?”

Nightwing gave a nod and a momentary purr, their eyes softening.

Wally snapped back down a moment. “Hey, so I know there's a difference between being a
hero and the person under it. You don’t need to be Nightwing right now, you need to be the
grieving sibling under it. But I, uh, I don’t know what else to call you. I’ve defaulted to
‘buddy’ but is there something else you want me to call you instead?” he rambled.

Nightwing froze for a moment, then their ears flicked. They opened their mouth, closed it,
and when they opened it again a single word fell from their lips “Ḃ̶̝ẹ̵͋l̵̨̉ĺ?
̷͈̈ ”̷̫͒

“Bell? Sure! You probably haven't eaten since you found out about your brother, is there
anything you’re allergic to?” Nightwing shook his head, “Well I’m gonna go get you
something light to eat.” Before Wally could do more than stand. Bell had grabbed his arm,
remaining claws digging into Wally’s skin, not hard enough to draw blood but still there.
“Hey what’s wrong, Bell? I’m here, always, just say the word.”

“D̷͇̋o̵̻͘n̸̻̏'̴͇̎t̷̖̍ ́ͅl̸̈ ̷̫̂e̶ ă̸̲v̶̍͜e̸̤̐ ̷ p

͠ ̵͉͋l̸̮͒e̵͈̎a̶̲͒ś̴̨ȇ̸̯.̶̤̑ ̸̻͝I̵̥̒ ̴̝̽c̷ a̴̘̐ń̵̲'̷̧̄t̸͈̄ ̸ l̄ ̴̗͝ò̴̙s̸̺̄ȩ̶̓ ̶̘͆y̷̺͝ó̵ ù̸̡ ̷ t̷͍̀ǒ̵̮ô̷ ,” followed by Wally’s name-
sound and Nightwing tightening their hold for a moment. Came Nightwing’s wrecked plea as
an answer.

“Hey, hey. I’m not going anywhere, just the kitchen to grab you some food. You can come
with me, if that would make you feel better? Keep me in your line of sight so you know I'm
safe.” Wally sympathized, defusing Bell’s panic.

Bell stood and settled themself under Wally’s arm. One of theirs around Wally's waist and the
other on his wrist directly over his pulse. Wally felt a pang of hurt go through his heart
realizing what Bell was doing. “Here switch sides, you'll be closer to my heartbeat then.”
Wally whispered, shifting so they could switch sides.
 They got into the kitchen, it was a bit of a struggle to cook something simple and keep one of
his pulse points in contact with Bell, Bell made it easier by moving and shifting as needed,
taking over simple tasks like stirring the pot of soup while Wally grabbed a pair of bowls.

When Barry came down again to tell the pair it was time for bed, Nightwing had Wally on
their lap playing idly with the speedsters hand and fingers. Their wings cocooned Wally in a
blanket of safety, Wally saw a few feathers out of line and when he reached out to quickly
correct it he felt pieces of debris stuck at the base of the feathers. As he took a few moments
longer to clear away the small rocks Nightwing took notice and shifted their wing closer so
Wally would have better access to it.

Wally immediately stopped and apologized “Sorry, I know preening is probably for family
only, just saw some feathers out of order and wanted to fix it.”

Nightwing nudged their wing at Wally’s hand again “Ḱ̸͇ȇ̷̠e̷̝͌p̷̭͆ ̵̧̛g̶̙͊o̶̞͂ị̵́n̵̫̾g̷̩͑.̴͎̊ ̵͚͝S̶͈̅a̵͚͂f̷̘̿ḛ̵ .̸̮͒ ̵̜̎I̸͆ͅ ̸̺̒t̸̛ ŗ̵̒u̵̫̅s̶̝͒ť̷͉ ̷̬̋y̴͍̌o̵̹͒u̶̮͂
̵͓̇w̸̱͒i̵͓̊ṱh
̵͊ ̷ ̒ ̸͓͋t̷̼̿h̶͇̓ë̶́ͅm̶̭̀.̷̡͂” They had confessed. Nightwing then shifted a bit, settling their hands at
Wally's waist and shoulder, rubbing small circles with their thumb, nudging their wing at the
speedster’s hands again encouraging.

Barry didn’t know how to handle the grieving kid that had wrapped themself around his
nephew, so he settled for simply telling them not to stay up all night. When the two finally
went to bed, Nightwing settled with their ear over Wally's heart. Wally fell asleep with his
hand in Nightwing’s incredibly soft plumage.

Chapter End Notes

Dick’s chosen nickname is a spiral from last timeline's discowing

The spiral goes: Discowing -> Disco -> Sparkles -> Twilight -> Bella ->Bell

Translations:
“Thank you.” “We couldn’t stop them from coming back and digging. You did.”
“It would be better for them if they stayed with you for a while.”
“No.” “Not them. They would help everyone process their grief and never get to their
own.”
“Of course. I would never stop them from visiting their siblings.”
“You should go before they wake up. I will take over their search.”
“Bell?”
“Don’t leave, please. I can’t lose you too.”
“Keep going. Safe. I trust you with them.”
 Ding Dong, the Bitch is Ded
Chapter Summary

Grief, and how the fam is handling it.

Spoiler: Not well. Not the worst they could be, but they aren’t doing too hot either.

Chapter Notes

No A because the Joker doesn't deserve it.

Welcome to day 5 of the week of posting we get the horror and hurt

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The entire family was grieving, Alfred included. It had been years since the entire family
experienced a tragedy of this scale. Everyone had their own tragedies that led them here of
course, the family originally came together through healing. Now they clung to each other,
afraid of who would be lost next, every member having experienced the darker sides of the
world and knowing that any one of them could be next.

Even through his grief, Alfred was still the butler, he still had duties to the members of the
house. He allowed himself to sleep in what had been dubbed the family nest, convincing
himself it was only to comfort his the kids. When Dick wasn’t out digging in the rubble or
staying in Central City, he occupied the hanging nest more often than he didn’t, keeping the
younger kids in the nest with him, some nights though he would descend into the main nest to
coddle Barbara. One notable night Alfred had woken up in the hanging nest with Dick curled
around him.

Though Bruce had confessed he couldn't stand as the rock of the family due to his own grief,
he suggested that everyone support each other, should any of them desire therapy he could set
something up with their aunt Harley. Alfred had known they all agreed to support each other
as best they could, he just forgot to count himself in the list of family members they would
support in their grief. He was thankful for the extra help, mind you, but everyone was still
hurting. Alfred kept a constant stock of Jason's favorite snacks and drinks. As much as the
others complained about not liking the boy’s favorites, it was still a comfort to everyone to
smell the food cooking. Especially after Alfred caught the family sobbing while eating a plate
of food at two am.

---
Wally woke up to Bell down in the living room. “Good morning, want anything for
breakfast?” Nightwing grunted softly, waving vaguely at Wally, not looking up from the
papers they had spread across the table. Wally decided to do something quick, grabbing and
making some sandwiches. “So, what's all this?” He asked looking closer at the pages when he
set the plate of food down so Bell could eat if he wanted. Every last page was dedicated to
the Joker, at the center was a map with circles, some crossed out.

“R̶̘̅e̶̍͜t̵͓̉r̸̳͆i̵̪̕b̶̘̉ű̵̗t̵̞͂ī̷̟ọ̴ ń̴,̢ ̷ V
̑ ̴̢̐e̸̳̅n̶̘̓g̶̫̈e̷̺̿a̶̱̎n̵̪͋c̸͍̚e̷̞̐” The avian growled, while gently spreading a wing over
Wally’s back.

Wally settled into the wing, gently brushing the feathers, “What are you planning? How can I
help?” He asked, picking the plate up and clearing the pages from under it.

Nightwing was quiet a moment before answering, seeming to weigh the pros and cons of
having the speedster’s help, “W̷̛̘a̶̧̅t̶̛̪c̸̕ͅh̴ ̔ ̶̰̓m̶͇͂y̸͈̑ ̷̗͌b̴̭̆à̷̞c̸̢̿ǩ.̵͎ ̸ ̑ ́Ä
̸̦̈ ̷͍l̷̮̔l̵͓͂ö̶̗́w̴̘͊ ̷̨͋m̶͍̅e̴̖͌ t̷̨̅ḭ̴̽m̵̠̓ë̵̹́ ̴̎ͅa̶͉͑l̵̙̓o̸̙̅n̸̖̔è̴̬ ̶̯̌ẉ̷̿ĩ̴ t̴̪ h̴̜͑ ̴̖̍t̴ h
̚ ̴̨͠e̶̟͠
̶ m̵̜̒o̴͇͂n̸ ̔s̴ ̿te
̸͚̊ ̸ ŕ̶͎.̶ ̏”

“Joker is a villain, so he’ll probably have goons. If not to keep him safe from your dad, then
from other criminals not worth his time,” Wally deduced. “I can take them out.”

“Ḃ̵̖ŭ̸̩t̶̙̄?”̵̲͂ Nightwing finally turned to Wally, their blue eyes just as captivating as every time,
intense, and seeming to see through you to the truth of your soul.

“I know you aren’t human, not anymore I think, I'm not actually sure on that,” Wally
rambled, shaking his head he got back on topic. “You aren’t human, so your morals may have
different limits. Will you be happy if you kill him?”

“N̴o ̰̽ ̷̜ ..̵̪͌C̴̜̏r̵̜̓ő̴͈w̵̘͌ ̸ w ̍ ̴̛̺i̷̜͝ḽ̸̏l̷̫̅ ̸͍͂s̷̟̊ṯ̸̍í̵̡l̸͍̀l̵̮͋ ̷ b

̾ ẻ
̸̩̆ ̵ ̵̼̿g̸̟͑o̴ ṅ
̒ ̵͚e̸̲̚.̸̜͊ Ȩ̴͠ag ̷̮̈ ̴̢ ̷̞̿g̴̗̐ŕ̶̞ọ̷̔u̴̜̾n̴̺͝ḑ̵̾ẽ̷̱d̷̻̃.̵̂͜ ͗ͅB
̸̡̓ ̴ l̚ ̶͓̄ē̵͉ ̸̼͊w̷̜̉ī̷̫l̶̞̈́ḻ̷̀ ̶͉̃s̶ ̓ṱ̷͝il̷͇̍ ̶ l̎ ̴̠͝ ̶̢͑b́è ̸̷̫̆ ̴͈̍ṵ̴̋t̶̜̓ ̸ t̸̂ͅẖ̷̽e̷̩̓
̸̲̍J̶̟͑o̶̬͑k̸̬̍e̵̛̫r̷̜̿ ̷ w
̍ ̴̥͠i̸̠̋l̸̘̊l̷̞̿ ̷͉̄n̵̼̔e̷͒͜v̴͓̊ẹ̸̉r̶̮̅ ̵̘̊h̷̘ u̶̦͝ṙt̶̲ ̶ ̀ ̴̦͒ǎ̸̖n̷̂͜o̸̦̊t̷͎͗ȟ̸̢e̶̗̊ȑ.̸͓ ̸̯ ” Nightwing sighed, pulling their wing away from
Wally. “I̸̥͆ ̸̢̄d̴ ọ̵̑n̴͓̈́'̸͎͗t̸̻͘ ̵̭͋c̶̞ ả̷̙r̴͍̈ḛ̷̿ ̷̧͌i̵̜̚f̵͎̚ ̷̼̾M̸͌͜o̷̿ͅt̵̰͆ẖ̶̒e̶̼̅r̶ ͠ ̷̟̽G̷̟͂o̴̗ t̵ h̶å ̜̀ ̸ m̴̬̽ ̸̘̕t̸̩͝a̷͎͋ḱ̴̭̈e̵ ̕s̷ ̷̿͜m̸̝̊y̴̨̾ ̶̩̈́ŵ̶̧i̷̖ n̶͈̆g̵̼̾s̵̹͑ ̸̱̔f̶̯̏or̵̭͑ ̷̼
ţ̸́ẖi̶̒ ̷̸̖ s̷̟̊.”̶̨͊

“I don’t approve of murder,” Wally saw Nightwing tense, so continued. “As a hero it's one of
my moral bases. Murder is only a last resort, but I understand why you want to kill the Joker.
I did some research a few days ago.”

“C̸̑͜o̷̫͝m̵͓͗p̷̰̐ŭ̵̲t̷̗͑e̷̝͑r̴̞͗?”̴̟̽ Nightwing interrupted him.

Wally nodded and continued. “I’m surprised he isn't already dead. Based on the general
consensus of the people and all his crimes, he should have been sentenced to the death
penalty at least a dozen times by now.”

Nightwing growled in annoyance, newly regrown claws flexing. “C̶̳͂l̷̺̅ą̶̿ị̸̽mŝ ̴͍͗ ̴ ̴̭́i̸̝̒n̶͚̒s̴͚͘a̴̼̐n̶̦͠e̸̛̦.̶̠̄
̶̫̒Ḯ̴̮m̴̦̅po
̶̬̏ ̶̘ s̸ś
̩͝ ̴ ḭ̵̋b̴̢̊l̴̠̾e̷̛̘ ̴̡̄t̶̹̆o̵̼̿ ̸̛̩s̸̡͒e̸̳̋n̷̡͝t̵̨̽é̸̹n̸̞͂c̵̠ e̸̻̒ ̵ t̶ o
̀ ̸̮̎ ̸̭ d̵̩́ė̵͉ä̵͈́t̸̫̊h̴̘̎ ̵̺͝l̷̡͌e̵̲̐ğ̸̠a̶͎͆l̵̟̓l̴̞͊ẙ̸͈.̵̺̌”

---

Wally stood outside the warehouse door, keeping an eye on his surroundings to make sure no
one could come and stop Nightwing.
After a few minutes and some crashes Wally heard Joker yell “Nightwing! Come to meet
your brother?” Wally inhaled sharply at that, knowing that taunting the avian with his
brother’s murder would only make Nightwing more mad. Barry's warning of not going after
the younger ones flashed through his mind, paired with the realization that Crow was
Nightwing’s younger brother .

True to prediction, he heard Nightwing growl deeper and more aggressively than ever.

Another few minutes and some more crashes before Wally heard the Joker again, the man
sounded panicked. “Daddy Bat would disown you if he finds out you killed. It’s a slippery
slope from ‘necessary evil’ to just plain evil.”

Nightwing’s voice was cold, not apathetic but not enough emotion to be described as
anything else. “H̷̠͑ow ̷̗͌ ̴̰ ̴̖͆d̷̯̒o̶̦͊ ̷̮̽ỹ̵̰o̸̥͊u̷̢͑ ̵͒͜d̵̬́e̷͂͜f̶̢͊i̷̟͌n̷̜͆e̸̡̛ ̸̮͆w̶̺͌h̵̙̑ä̶̗́t̶̤̅ ̶͎̍is
̷͚̿ ̵ ̅ ̸̰̃ǵ̴̱o̷̼͂o̸͉̽d̷̝̆ ̶̧͊a̵ ̕nd ̶͇̊ ̸ ́ ̸̜̕ẃ̸̧h̷̨̀áṯ̶ ̸ ̆ ̵̼̒i̸̤̍ś̸̗ ́e ̷͓̈ ̸ v̶̳͝i̴̛ l̷̃ͅ?̴̩̈́ ̴̳͑Ẁ̴̻ĕ̸̢
̷͚ ̵ ̎g̶͚̍ ̶̘͑ẃ̴̗h̷̡̽a̵ ẗ̒ ̸̘́ ̶̨̐ț̵ h̶̥̽e̷̙͌ ̶͓̈g̷ ̀ò̴̫d̵̝̽s̴̹͠ ̷͚̂g̶̺̓i̵̳ v̸̧̌e̴̛̮ ̷͇̋u̶̲͘s̸̨̊.̸̣͝ ̶̺̕I̵͎̓ ̷̙́j̶̝̉u̶̮͊s̷͂ͅt̴̹̚ ̶̛̦u̷̗̓š̴͈e̷ ̿ ̴̭̇w̴̭̑h̶͎̍a̵̬̽t̴̠͗ ́Ḭ̴͉̈ ̷̾ ̶̯́ẇ̶̥ạ̴͝š̵̤ ̸̣̽g̸͓̿i̶̦̎v̸͓́è̸̡n̶̻̕
̷͈͂ä̵͉ȑ̵͈e̶̗̓ ̴̳̐o̸̠͒n̴͉̽l̵͍̓ỵ̴̑ ̶̻̎û̷͈s̶̙̅ín
̵̥̾b̸̖̾e̵͓͗t̵̬͑t̷͚̅e̴̼̕r̷̰͂.”̶̩́ The line was followed by a gurgling sound from the Joker.

It took a while longer before Wally heard a one sided conversation from Nightwing.
“M̶̨͠o̵͜͝t̶͚͋h̸̞̉e̴̢͋ṟ̴́.̷͇̋..̸̦̄ ̸̣ .̶̬́ ̴̺͠H̵̰̆ě̶̹ ̸̪̾d̷͈̓e̴ s ̔ e
̷̥̏ ̸̝ r̴̳͊v̷̩͘ē̸̤d̷ ̶̩̅í̸̱ẗ̵͎́,̶̰̚ ̷̨ y̶̬̽o̶̢͑û̶̪ ̷̞̀k̵ n̸̦̈o̷̱̓ẃ̶͚ ̵̰͆ḧ̵͇́e̵̡̊ ̴̻̈d̶͓̊i̸ ̅d̴ .̷̪̚.̵̦̚.̶ ͠.̸̝͋ ̵̩͘N̷̯̏o,̴̳̓ ̷ ̀ ̵̘̓b̸̞͋ǘ̵̫t̶̟̑ ̸̭̂C̸̜̈ŕ̵ͅo̷̘̒ẅ̴́ͅ
̵̜ a̸̳ n̸̝̓d̷̫̓ ̸͍͌E̴͈̔a̷̩͊g̴̙͠l̶͓͒e̴̥͝ ̷ a ̐ ṟ̴͝ ̴ ẽ ̓ ̵̗ ̶̞̒à̸̠v̶̱̚e̴̜̅n̸͇̆ģ̷̋ȅ̴̱d̴̡͘..̸̲̌ ̶ .̸̜̃.̵̪͌.̶ ̴ ̕I̸̛̖ ̷̩̇ẅ̸̹́ĭ̶̱ḷ̸̿l̷̢̓ ̸̫̌ǵ̴̯r̶̀ͅi̵̯͊e̴̳ v̸ e ̐ ̵̛̗ ̵̟͂kñ
̷̥̉ ̴ o̵̕͜w̷̫̋i̸̞͗n̶͓̅g̴̢͌ ̸̠̋ṋo ̴̏ ̵ ̴̗̚m̵̹̄ọ̷̈́r̷̥͂e̶̼͊
̸̖͗w̸̜̏i̴ l̓ ̵̨̆l̸ ̋ ̷̧̑d̵ ́ḯ̈ ̴̫e̴ ̔ ̶̮̆a̵̱̚ṱ̶̒ ̸̪̃t̶̟́ḧ̶̝ï̷̧s̸̮̃ ̵̨̾m̷ ̎ó̷̦ns ̴̙̋ ̸ t̴̝̑e̴̞͒r̷̡͝'̶̢̇s̵̡̑ ̸̯̑h̶̡̕a̸̱̅n̸̗͗d̷̡̆s̵̭̕.̵̯̓.̶̙͘.̸̈́͜.̷͇̎H̴̘ ó̷̞ẘ̷̗ a̸̪͋r̴̳͊e̸̤͝ ̸̾ͅd̷͚͠a̶̧̾ḓ,̷̍ ̸ ͠ ̸̯́an ̸̪͋ ̵ d̈ ̴̻͆ ̵̝̈t̶̮͌ȟ̵̠e̶̬̕ ̵̗̏ř̵̦e̸̳̔ş̵̓ṫ̴̳ ̷̡̀o̶̳͌f̶̱̀
̎
̴̖̇t̵̺͝h̴̖̎e̷̛͚ ̶̑F̸͉̲͗l̷̰̊o̵̳͝c̸̙̋k̸͉͗ ̶̥̉ḫ̴̕o̸̭̚l̴͈̀di̷̅͜ ̸̼ n̴̼ g̶̯͂ ̶̟̾ȕ̶͈p̷̦͝?̶̥͑.̸̳ .̸ .̄ ̷͍͌” Wally forced himself to stop listening but he heard one
last bit;“W̸̮̎e̶̤͝ ̵̫ k̵͉͑ẻ̷̡ȩ̵͝p̵̡̐ ̵̞̂hȋ̴̳ ̷ ̕m̵̝̈́ ̵̥͆t̸̯̒et̷͇͌ ̷ h ̏ ̵̰̒e̶͘͜r̸̤̚e̶̼͒d̵̼̽,̶̹̿ ̶ p ̄ l̸̙̕ ̴ e̴̘̎a̶̪̚se ̶͎͝ ̶ ̿ ̷͎̀t̴̺̋e̶̞̚l̵̃͜l̵̯̍ ̵̤̄m̷̰̓e̷ ̽ ̶̺͑i̵̬̍s̶̡̋ ̴̝̋t̴̲͆h̶̘̓ë̵̲r̸̛̥e̴̘̕ ̵̪̑á̵̭ ̵͚͝c̴ ̚ẖ̵̕ǎ̸̦n̸̬̈c̵͎̎ḛ̴͗
̷̖ ẁ̶̭é̴ͅ ̶̡̍w̶̢̎ǐ̴̝l̵̢̿l̵̡͂ ̶̠ g̸̳̾ḙ̵͑t̴̫̐ ̶͍̽C̷̤͌r̸̲͒ó̵ w̵̖ ̴ b̵̬̆à̵ c̶̡̏k̸̩̃ ̶̢͝ó̴̹r̷͈̔ ̵͍͑ḯ̴̻s̷̩̆ ̸̖̀ẖ̷̌e̴̟͋ ̸͚̉g̷̢̍ö̵̟ṋ̵͠e̷̝͠.̸̹̆..̸̛̖ ̶̦ .̴̌ͅM̵͈̐ò̸ t̵̤͋h̵̩͘e̵͍͋r̷̢̂ ̴̱̍p̶̜̍l̸̪͠e̴̹̓ǎ̸̧s̴̲̈́e̴̠̽,̷̰̚ ̴̨̈I̷̮̐ ̷̎ͅb̵̦̃ḛ̵͂g̶̪͒ ̸̮͠ö̷͍́f̸ ̆
̸̰̃y̷ o̶ ̎ũ̴̡.̷͇́.̴̧͂.̸̯̅.̷̬͒T̷̲̋h̵̥̒ä̴ n ́ ̶͍̕k̸̮̍ ̷̧̂y̶̢ o̵̙͠u̸̼ .̸”̯̇

When Nightwing walked out of the warehouse their left hand was dripping in blood. Nodding
at Wally, they spread their wings and took off in the direction of Wally’s home.

---

Bruce had hoped Jason would survive this time. He had hoped that the universe would have
mercy. Bruce knew that how he grieved last Time was not the healthiest. He decided to make
a proper shrine this time. Jason wasn't a good soldier, he was a good son, a good brother, a
good man.

The shelf above Jason’s library nest had long since been cleared. Small pots of live marigolds
decorated the corners of the shelf. A constant supply of Alfred's cookies were rotated
through. An unlit candle was at the center of the shelf, with lit incense on either side. Bruce
had commissioned a painting of Jason, hanging it on the back between the candle and the
marigolds behind the plate of cookies. On the left he had a proper digital picture of Jason.
Directly in front of the candle sat Jason’s well loved, and well used copy of Pride and
Prejudice.

Bruce often found himself coming back to the little shrine in the library just to sit and be near
the space that Jason had loved so much. He never moved to enter the nest though, despite
knowing that each of his children had made their way there at least once. No. He would leave
that for his children, for their comfort.
---

The two boys were sitting on the edge of a skyscraper watching the moon rise, it had quickly
become a comfort for both of them. As confessed by the speedster, the night reminded Wally
of the avian. Dick had asked how. Wally explained in his convoluted way that both are very
intimidating at first but once you get acquainted with either, they are incredibly gentle. At
that point Wally had started playing with his claws. “So yeah, both you and the night are
kinder and far more gentle than anyone really acknowledges. You are also incredibly
protective. Not in a restraining way but if any of yours needed it you would be at their back
in moments.”

Dick had nearly started crying at that. He felt he had to confess what reminded him of Wally.
It took a little while to get his words in order, and thankfully Wally recognised that and
allowed him the time. When he was ready he grabbed Wally’s hand and shielded them both in
his wings. Last time he visited home he applied a light sparkle in the dark powder to the
feathers around his ears, in the pitch dark of his wings Dick’s ears almost glowed framing his
head. “Ǐ̶̱f̸̺̽ ̷̹̚I̶͍͘ ̸̯̚am ̴͉͑ ̸ ̉ ̴̕ͅt̴̢͊h̴ e̵̫̕ ̸͈͋N̸̥̓i̵̳̿g̶͇̋ẖ̵̛t̶̤̄,̴̦̉ ̸̜͒y̸̱̓o̴̓͜u̶͎̾ ̵͍̃ȃ̵̡ȑ̸̟ẽ̸̻ ̵̦̐t̴̪͋ḣ̸̼ȩ̶̉ ̴̠̇ṁ̷̮ő̴ m̸ ë̸̬n̵̜̽t̶̗͊s̸̬͘ ̷̺̌j̴̦̆ŭ̵̲s̴̡̎t̶̳͑ ̴͋͜ā̵͜f̷̬̊t̵ ė ̑ ̴̜ř̸͚ ̸̮̆á̷̟ ̸̻̄r̴̠̀a̷̲̕i̶͉̽ṇ̵͋s̷̤̓t̵̙́ō̴̠r̴̟̐m̷̝̐.̸͚̇
̵ C ̆ ̵͚̚ä̵̝́ĺm ̵̧͑ ̴ ,̅ ̸̨̔ ̷̼̇F̷̲̑r̴̖̐è̵͎e̷͉͘ ,̶̭̇ ̵̠̄n̷͎͝o̴̲͑t̶̨͠ ̷̯̿q̵̦́û̶ ĩ̵͓t̵ e̴ ̕ ̸͓̂s̸ o
̸̼̈ ̶̳̋,̴̤̍ ̷̡͂Ạ̷̓ḽ̵̔i̶̪͠ve ̒ ̶̞͠o̶͉̅t̶̻̏ḫ̸̾į̶̊n̴̙͑ġ̵͎ ̵͎͊b̷̠̅ù̵̮ẗ̴̢ ̸͚́ḵ̵͑ȉ̶ n̵ ̓ ̵̜̽t̵̫̿o̴ ̒ ̶͍̄i̵ t̒ ̸̼͝.̴̩̉ ̸͍̈́Y̷̳̓o̷̟ u̷̮̚ ̸̫̃k̷̥͋e̸ ̔e̸̖͘p̴̟͒
̷̖͝m̴͇̊e̴̥̍ ̵̖͝f̵̡̀r̴̼͒õ̶̯m̵̱͋ ̸ l̓ ̵̡̾ö̵̦́s̴̙̄ỉ̴̱n̵̹̉g̵̲̾ ̷̙͠m̶ y ̀ ̵̻̍s̶̯͌e̷̤̅l̵͈̓f̶͚͑,̶̹̏ ̵͎͝f̶̰̓r̵̞͑o̶̟̓ṃ̶̅ ̸̩̍l̶ ô ̅ ̷̹s̷̢̚i̶̹͋n̸̨̈g̸̝̃ ̷̺͝m̷̏͜o̵̜̒r̶͚̕e̸͈̐ ̷̖ ȏ̶̮f̷̦́ ̴̤̋m̷̞̀ÿ̷̜́s̶̱ e̵̫͑ĺ̵͉f̷̧̋.̸̻̈ ̸̀͜I̴̼͆ ̴̊͜c̶̤̑l̷̛̘ő̷̢s̴̜̒ȅ̴̲ ̷̹̎m̷͇̉y̴͓̍ ̴̨̇e̶̡̅y̷͉̔éṡ ̴͍ ̶
̸̢̉ḁ̸͋ř̴̞ö̷͎u̸͈̓ṋ̵̛d̷̖̀ ̵ y̶̼͝ö̷͉ü̸͜ ̵̢̄a̷̛̜n̸͓̎d̶̲̃ ̵̛͓k̴̢̚n̷̯̈́ó̴̬ẅ̵̲́ ̷͓̄t̷̤̑h̶̭̄e̵͜͠ ̵̈́ͅẉ̵̔o̸͇̅r̸͇̚ṡ̴̠t̷̟͗ ̶̈ͅi̷͋͜s̸̻̿ ̴̥͂o̸̙͂v̸͎̔e̶̺͊r̸͈̄,̴̭͂ ̴̻͘k̴̹̉n̶̬̆ó̸͚ẅ̸̫ ̵̥̓Î̴͇ ̸̣͑a̵̱͋m̶̳͝ ̵̡́ş̵̚h̵̙͘i̷͍͑ę̶͝l̶̻̒de ̵̓ͅ ̸̼ d̶ ̈ ̷̘̅f̵̗̈́ŗ̵̓ő̶͜m̶͚̓ ̴̏ͅt̴͉̍h̷̞͊é̵͜
̶̞̒ẅ̷ ́ŏ̷̜r̸̖͗s̴̻͋t̶̻͌ ̷̬̐ḯ̷̥f̵̧͑ ̸͍̃ñ̵̘o̸̍ͅt̸̜̅ ̸̦̕p̵̗̓h̴̘͝ÿ̶͉́s̴̟̒ì̶ͅc̵̭͘à̴̦l̵͇͘l̷̨̕y̸ ,̷̙̕ ț̵̈ ̷̳̑hẽ ́ ̸̼̚ ̴ n̵̬̍ ̶̫̕e̵̯ m̷̙̄o̵̰͌ẗ̶̳́i̷̲͒ŏ̴̗na ̶̤̂ ̷̙ l̵̝̊l̸͇̊y.̸͈̿ ̵̰ ̵͆ͅY̴̙̊o̶̘ u̵̱͠ ̷̢́ḷ̵͊ọ̴̒v̵̦̈ë̸̺́ ̸ ș̷̌ó̴͎
́
̸̹͂ç̷̍ô̸̲m̵̡͝p̷̹͗l̵ ̅é̵̤t̶͎̂e̵̯̓l̸̞̎y,̷̛̻ ̶ ̾ ̸̢͌ṡ̶̩o̶̤̔ ̶̠͑w̵̜̉h̵͚́o̴͂͜l̷ l̑ ̵̝͋y̷͎̒.̵͎͋ ̵̗̎Ỵ̸̅o̷̞̊ú̵̢ ̷̢͝d̵̤̕o̴̖͝n̶̥̂’ț̴́ ̷̢ r̸̭̈ ̷̖͠e̶̟̊a̴̱̓ḻi̶̾ ̷ z̸̜̓ë̷͚́ ̶̪̓y̷͚̋ȍ̴̥u̸͍̓ ̶ l̓ ̸̜͂o̴̘͗v̶̲̽ē̴̱ ̸ u ̍ ̶̺̓n̴̗̓t̸̼̾i̶͍͒l̶̩̽ ̶̬͑ỉ̶͍t̸̞̕ ̵̛̖ỉ̴͜s̸̙̐ ̶ t̶̥̒o̴̹ ō̸̱
̸̤͑l̴̡̆á̶̻te
̸̲̒ ̴ ̋ ̶̞͠t̷̠̿ò̸͇ ḓ̵͗ó̵̦ ̴̗̌ä̷ n ́ y ̴̬̏ ̶ t̸̡̀hî̸̭͌ ̶ n̴͉̎g̴̣̽ ̷̜̒b̸̧̆u̷̱͊t̵̂ͅ ̶͉̍s̸͓͠ṯ̵́a̶̦̍y̷̢̾,̷̥̽ ̸̠̕d̴̼̆o̴̯͒ṅ̵͎’̶̠̒t̸̯̔ ̵ ŷ̸̩o̵̥̚ú̷̺?̷͍̓”

Wally reached out and set his hands on the sides of Dick’s face, “Yes, but sometimes those
we love do not love us back. I will be there for you however you need me, Always and
forever.”

“Í̷͓ ̶̝̔k̴̡̀n̶̞̕ỏ̶̯w̶̦͒.̵̧̄ ̶͓̅I̶̱͒ ̶̼́t̸̯̃h̶̰͂ḯ̴̠n̴̙͌k̵̗͘ ̶̣̾I̴̫̊'̸ ̆v̸̬͋e̴͎̐ ̶̘ ȁ̶̝l̷̬̿w̷͚͋ą̴͗ys

̸̮͋ ̷ ̴̛̣k̵̘̓n̵̰ o̸͚͗w̴ ̒n̵͎̏.”̷͇̈ Dick whispered back, resting his
forehead on Wally's.

“But it is nice to hear, right?” Wally asked, matching Dick’s volume. Dick nodded, closing
his eyes, soaking up the comfort Wally's mere presence provided.

Dick didn’t know how long he just sat there before Wally spoke up again. “I’ve been thinking
about it for a while, but remember when you went and killed the Joker, specifically the
conversation you had after? You mentioned you and the rest of the Flock keeping someone
tethered. You don’t have to explain if you don't want to but I’m a bit curious.”

Dick curled tighter, he really didn’t want to lie, not to Wally. But he also knew he needed to
keep as many secrets of the future as possible. Dick making his decision, untangled himself
from Wally, and moved to stand behind the speedster; he couldn't look at Wally when he said
this, otherwise he would say more than he was supposed to. “Ẁ̵ë ͓ ̴ .́ ̷͓̓ ̷̲̃t̶͍͝h̸̦̕e̶̜͑ ̸̣̀fl̴̳̔ ̸ ̃ȍ̷ c̵̦͒k̵͒͜ ̷̖͒w̵͓͌á̷̹s̷̖̄n̶̨͘'̸̹̾t̴̺͌
̴̩̄a̴ l̸ w̶̙̓ay ̶̹̒ ̵ s ̶͍͝ ̶ i̵̹̅s̵ .̵̼̈́ ̷̛ͅDă
̐ ̵̩͊ ̴̳͝ḽ̶͊į̶̛k̶̢̋e̴̘͑ ̷̲̃tĥ ̷̗͘ ̷ d̸̘͝,̶̞̑” Dick took a breath and continued “D̷͍͝a̴̬͝d́,̵̪̈ ̵̱͌ ̵̭̔w̴ a̸̱̋s̷̯̎
̶̞͑h̴̻̀u̵͈̾r̵̩̓t̷̖̀ ̷̳́v̷̼͑è̸͍ř̶ ỳ̷̜ ̴̘̃b̵ a̸̖̎dl̴̹͗ ̶ ̒ỳ̵̘.̷̙̄ ̵̟͂F̵̧̎ó̷͍ȓ̵ ć̶̠ẹ̶͝ḏ̶͝ ̶͎͑t̶̼́o̶̝̕ ̷̜̃ẅ̷̟a̷̛͍t̷̩͆ċ̸͈ḧ̶͓́ ̸̭̐h̵̺̃e̶͇̎l̶ ṕ̸̱l̷͚̎é̴͍s̶̠̍s̷͈̃ly ̶͈̃ ̶ ̷̙̈́á̸̧s̴̥̽ ̶ h̵̹̕i̴͈̒s̸̹͂ ̵͍̈́f̵̦͠ă̶ m̵̙͠íl̵̪ ̴ y ̈ ̶̨̒
̷̝̇dì̸̫̏ ̵ é̷̮d̸̮͠.̸̺͋ ̴̖̑M̶͈̃o̵ t̐ ̶̟̓h̸̗̊e̴̤͆r̷̠̎ ̵̜̿G̶̩͝o̴̬̎t̴̨̉h̴̞́ą̷͌ḿ̷̩ ̵͇̔b̸̻͊r̷̠̔o̴̧͝u̸̘͠g̶̖̕h̶̗̒ṱ̴̕ ̸̺̐h̷̲̏ì̶͓m̶̥̈ ̷ h̴̢̑e̷̲̔r̸̗̽e̶̻ ,̸̤̆ ̷̣̑ǧ̶̞av ̴̼͆ ̷̯ e̷̖ ̴̦̈h̴͎̊ï̴͚m̴̼͑ ̶̜̒g̴̜̾if̸̼̓ ̵ ț́̈ ̸̈ṣ̶̓ ̵̫̽t̸̟̉o̷ ̍ ̶͚̿h̵̲͌ë̶̻l̷̟͝ṗ̵̗.̸̣̀
̸͎̉Ọ̷̅ǹ̵ͅe̴̲͊ ̵̛̱b́y ̸̺̈ ̶̙̌ ̶̤ õ̶̻n̴̦̒ê̴̜ ̸̤́th ̶̥͗ ̴ ̃ȅ̴͚ ̵̎͜r̴̭̿e̷͈͝s̵̘̎t̶̖́ ̶͍͗ỏ̷̳f̵̣͠ ̵̥̒ủs ̵ͅ ̶̮ ̵̹̑w̸̠ è̵ r̵̦͒e̷̺̋ ̷̱̿h̵̡̓ǔ̴͎ȑ̷̤t̴̘̂ ̸̙͂a̴͍̍n̶̠͠d̸̒ͅ ̷͒͜s̵̬̑a̶̬̅v̵̞͝ë̵̹́d̴̥̅ ̴̹̚ȧs ̸̢ ̶ ̃ ̴̦͠ẘ̶͚e̸̗͝ll̵̺͝ ̷ ̀.̷͚̍ ̷̺̓W̷ ̓h̸̩͂è̵̺n̷̠͋ ̵̞̕w̷̪̍ê̸̫
̴̤̈́m̷̭̋à̵̢d̸̬́ë̸̝ ̷̭̕ȍ̸͓ȕ̶̡r̴͇͒ ̵ w̶̪ a̶ ý ͠ ̵ͅ ̸̠͝t̶͚͝ọ̵̓ ̵̛͓d̸̗͑a̶͉̔d̷̥̈́,̶̠͝ ̶͈̿t̸̗̑o̸̧͂ ̴̳́t̶͚͋h̴̘͗ẹ̸͋ ̷̳͗n̴̛̻e̸̖̓š̷ t̷̥͋ ̴̬͂M̷͎̐ö̶̮́ṭ̶́h̶̦̓e̷̲̔r̶̼̽ ̸̺̆G̶̬̿o̵̞̓t̶ h̴ a̷ ̒m̶̜̓ ̴̩͆g̶̗ a̵͎͊v̶̠̓e̷̩̒ ̵̰͗u̶͈͊s̴
̴̱͒a̴̭̿l̸̥͘l̵̟̋ ̷̗̓ţ̴̾h̶̤͘ẽ̸͓ ̸̖͗s̸̻̆ǎ̸̙m̶͈̌é̵͈ ̷̳̽b̵̡́l̶̢͊e̷̤̿s̴̳̍s̴̺̓ḭ̸̌ņ̷̅g̷̞̒s̵̯̓ ̴͓͆s̴̰̄h̵̲̓ȩ̵̛ ̶̰̾g̶͈͋ă̵ v̷̡͑e̴̛̖ ̵͍̎D̸̖͂a̶ d̶̗̓.̶̺̃ ̵̧̕S̵̛ h̸̜͠e̴̮͗ ̸̢͒w̴ ̆a̵͇͋n̴̹̓t̴͓̎ĕ̸͉d̸̫ ̷ ̑ư̴ s̶̫̀ ̵̳͗s̸̻̚ǎ̸̦f̷͈̄e̷ ̊ ̸̺̈b̴̯͌u̴̼̓t̶ ̃
̷ ḣ ͘ ̶̟ȇ̷̥l̴̺̃p̵̭͒in ̷̖̓ ̵ g̷̱͆,̵ ̀ ̵ s̷ a̸̗̐v̴͉͆í̵̭ṋ̷̍g̶̹̈́,̴̡̈ ̷͈̿p̴̙̓r̶ ̕o̶ ṱ̵̍e̶̦̎ć̶̖t̴̻̔i̷͍͒n̶̜̾g̵̺̏ ̴̤̊ă̴̧r̵̫̂e̴̠͊ ̸̥́a̸ l̾ ̶͉̅l̶̨̑ ̸̗ ĩ̷͈n̷͈͝ ̴͉͊ò̸͓ȗ̷͇ŕ̸ ̶̺̎b̵̡̓ö̵̬n̴̢̽ȇ̴ s̸̖̔.̵̞̋ ̸͚̆W̸̺̚ẹ̶̛
̸̢̑w̶̜̌o̸̞̍ư̷̞l̷̮͒d̶̬͒ǹ̸̟'̶̭̎ț̴̾ ̵̦ b̸̩͊e̵̛̘ ̵͍͝w̸͎̎h̸̰͌ò̴̡ ̶̜͠ẅ̴͓́e̸̦͑ ̵̑ͅa̵̩͗r̵͈̚ę̶͌ ̷̤̅w̷ ͘i̸̟̍th ̸̯̊ ̴ ọ
̕ ̴͗u̸͈͋t̸͎́ ̸͎̂t̴͈̅h̸̺̆o̷̹̚s̷̫̾e̵̤͌ ̸̗̓e̶̡͆n̸͘ͅg̵͎͝ra
̶͚̃ ̸̧ v̶͈́i̴̎ͅǹ̴̤g̸͈͗s̴͈̏ ̶̹́i̸ n̵͓͘ ̴ ỏ ̂ ̷͚ụ̵͑ṛ̵́ ̴̳͂v̸͈̂e̶̼̾r̸̛͓y̷̠̚
̶ s ̵̬͝ ̶̹ .̶̢ ̵̰̋Ḿ̶̙ò̸̲t̷͇̊h̵̲̏ḙ̴̒r̶̫̋ ̷̯̈́k̵̗̚n̸̳̊ȩ̷͋w̵ ̎ ̵̨̓w̷̏ͅė̸̡ ̵̭͋w̸̳̑ỏ̸͈u̶̢͝l̸̠̇d̸̙̋ ̵͓̄n̸̡̕o̵̹̿t̶̬̅ ̵̨͋s̸̺̅t̴̖̔o̴̯̒p̵̤̈ ̷̱̉w̸̯̓å̸̮n̷̝͆ti̷̜͒ ̴̠ n̷ g̶̠͌ ̶̳͊ẗ̵̗́o̷̞͠ ̶̫̐h̴̘͒ȅ̵̯l̵̛͜p̶̰̿,̶ ̸̎ͅan
͠ ̵͓͒o̵̥̒ȕ̷͇ls ̷̺̿ ̵ ḓ ̏ ̸͝
̷ ̽ĥ̸ ö̷̯́l̸̪̉d̶̛̝i̴̭̒n̸̫͝ǧ̶͎ ̷̗ ú̸s ̲ ̷ ̒ ̴̥̌i̵̩ n̸̠͂ ̷̙͌w̷̟͘ȯu ̷̜ ̵̮ l̵̟͝d̴̘̓ ̸͈͂ö̶̺́n̴ ļ̄ ̶̑ÿ̷̜ ̷̩̈h̵̐ͅu̵̘͆ȑ̸̤t̶̤̆ ̵ ú ̷̠͌s̶̹͌ ̷̼͊m̷̪̃or̷̙͗ ̵ ̆è.̷͉ ̵ ̵̜͒S̴̤ õ̸̗ ̷ s ̕ ̴̩̿h̷̝̾e̵̬̒ ̷̺̳̽͘b̵̡́r̴̛͇o̸̧͂u̵̢̿g̷͓̈h̷̳͒t̴̟̽ ̴̭͗u̷̙͆s̴̟̈́
̷ ̒u̶̪ ṋ̶̐d̸̨̈́ẻ̸̗r̵̲͝ ̵̖̈D̴̩̒ř̴̜ä̵ ġ ́ ̴̞o̴̲͋n̸̪̓'s ̶̬͊ ̵̛ ̶̗̊ć̸̼ar̴͉͗ ̶ e ̒ ̴̺͗.”̴̼͒ Dick snorted quietly finishing, “H̴̱̕e̴̡̾ ̷̜̈m̴̡͆ȁk ̴̻ ̷ e̴̟͌s̸̩̅ ̵̲͗s̵͜͝ú̷̦r̸͉͒e̸͒͜
́
̴̲̃w̸̗̐ê̴ ̵ d̸̖́o̷̟͆n̷̪̕'̴̛̤ț̵̔ ̸͈̓d̴ ï̿ ̶̗ẻ̸ ̷̝̚e̸̻̕v̶͎̅e̵͎͆ŕ̵̖y̴̘̒ ̷̯̓n̵̦̈i̸̥̊g̵͚͆h̴̡͠t̷͇̃ ̴̻͘w̸̨̔ĕ̸̪ ̷̬̎ġ̴̢ó̶̙ ̴͇̆ö̵̰ư̷̻t̶̗͝.̷̾͜” He assured Wally.

---

Tim knew he was spending too much time and energy looking into Jason’s death. He knew he
was just driving himself mad watching the footage over and over again, looking for
something, anything that might indicate that Jason had made it out somehow, by some
miracle . That the reason they hadn’t found a body wasn’t because it had been completely
destroyed in the explosion, but rather that there hadn’t been one to find in the first place. He
knew this wasn’t healthy, but he couldn’t just let it go without trying. So he rewatched the
footage over and over, from every angle he could find, hoping that this time he might catch
something. Might see some tiny hint that Jason was still out there somewhere.

Now and then, someone would make him step away from the footage, and in those times he
would throw himself into trying to improve Babs’ limited mobility in any way he could. Her
paralysis wasn’t as complete in this Time, so he spent hours designing and building things to
help her. Braces, crutches, canes, each one lighter weight and stronger than the last. Even if
Babs didn’t end up using the aids he designed, at the very least they could be patented and
sold affordably on the market.

Tim had never been good at processing his painful feelings, preferring to find productive
ways to ignore them. He knew that’s what he was doing here. If he didn’t have the time or
energy to think, then he didn’t have the time or energy to be sad. Sooner or later it would
come back to bite him. Sooner or later he was going to hit a wall and crash hard. But that was
a bridge he’d cross when he got to it. For now he would ignore his families’ concerned looks
and continue on as he had been. There was something off about the footage from the
warehouse. He just had to figure out what.

---

Barbara was dozing in the library nest when the door opened, Alfred stepping inside and
giving her a soft smile. She still wasn’t allowed to move around too much after her injury and
the surgeries to try and correct it, and the pain medication she was taking left her too tired to
do much of anything, but at least there were lots of rooms in the manor she could be moved
between while she recovered so the times when she was awake weren't too monotonous.

This time she was settled in the library in Jason’s nest, curled up in the blankets with Bruce in
the chair next to her. Whether he was watching over her or just visiting the little shrine she
didn’t know, but she was glad to have him there all the same. She had honestly spent a lot of
her recovery in the library nest, wanting to feel close to Jason and knowing it would make it
easier for everyone to visit her.
She returned Alfred’s thin smile, shifting a little to get more comfortable as he made his way
over with a tray. Bruce hardly reacted when he pressed a cup of tea into his hands, though he
did glance up at the older man and give a small nod as he sipped the beverage.

“Thank you, Alfred,” She said softly, accepting her own cup.

“My pleasure, Miss Barbara,” He assured her. “I hope you don’t mind if I join you.” He set
the tray down on one of the tables and settled into the chair next to Bruce when she nodded.

Barbara sipped at her tea, watching Alfred reach for his own cup only to freeze halfway
there, staring at the two cups left on the tray. She gave him a sad smile when she realized
what had happened. “You made tea for everyone?”

Alfred nodded. “Yes. I seem to have…” He let out a shaky breath. “I seem to have made one
for Master Jason as well.”

The whole room sat in silence for a few moments, none of them quite sure what to do.

“Maybe…” Barbara was the one to break the silence. “Maybe we should leave it for him,”
She offered softly, glancing over at the shrine.

Alfred didn’t say anything as he got up and placed the cup on the shrine in front of the picture
of Jason, just to the left of the unlit candle. He considered a moment before lighting the
candle and settling back into the chair, sitting quietly with Bruce while Barbara picked up the
well-loved copy of Jason’s favorite book and began to read aloud. Bruce leaned his head on
Alfred’s shoulder with his eyes closed, finally asleep after so long.

---

Cass watched. She grieved for her brother, in that she could only watch and help where she
could, everyone was reacting better than last Time, or the stories she heard of their reactions
during last Time. Some were not destructive to themselves or others, namely; Bruce who just
sat at the shrine he made for Jason, Alfred who did his best and allowed himself to cry (not
openly but it’s still something, especially in this family), and Babs who usually just sat in the
library nest reading and rereading Jason’s book. Some were destructive to both themselves
and others, namely; Dick who dug at the explosion site for days on end before Wally
appeared and finally dragged Dick away, two weeks later Dick had come to Gotham and
killed the Joker. Some were destructive to just others. Steph was sharper, she was more
aggressive and determined, while on patrol. Finally there were some who were destructive to
just themselves. Tim. Cass knew Tim needed to crash and be caught, she just didn't expect
how bad the crash would be.

With everyone dealing with their own grief, someone was bound to slip through the cracks
one way or another, one moment or another. Tim was hit the hardest with his new senses,
especially after being awake for days on end searching for something, Anything .

As the saying goes, he didn’t go down with a bang, but with a whimper. He just sat crying
silently staring off into space, he just kept hitting the replay button when the video finished
each time. Cass felt her heart crack a little seeing her sibling reduced to this, seeing her
 family reduced to this. She tried to gently pull Tim away from the supercomputer, but it didn't
work, so she pulled him over her shoulder and hauled him upstairs, and it said a lot about
how hard he had crashed that he only gave a token effort at protest before going limp. Once
Tim was situated in the family nest, she went and gathered the others, being gentle with
Barbara knowing it was easy to cause the oldest girl more pain. When everyone was in the
nest, including Alfred, it was telling how everyone curled into and around each other. Despite
promising to be there for each other, in a home as big as the manor everyone tended to spread
out and stayed apart. Maybe she could convince Bruce to have everyone in some family grief
counseling with aunt Harley. A plan for later, she decided, settling down in nearly the same
position as her first night in a nest.

Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“Retribution, Vengeance.”
“Watch my back. Allow me time alone with the monster.”
“But?”
“No. Crow will still be gone. Eagle will still be grounded. But the Joker will never hurt
another.” “I don’t care if Mother Gotham takes my wings for this.”
“Computer?”
“Claims insane. Impossible to sentence to death legally.”
“How do you define what is good and what is evil? We are only using what the gods
give us. I just use what I was given better.”
“Mother.... He deserved it, you know he did.... No, but Crow and Eagle are avenged..... I
will grieve knowing no more will die at this monster's hands....How are dad, and the rest
of the flock holding up?...”
“We keep him tethered, please tell me is there a chance we will get Crow back or is he
gone....Mother please, I beg of you....Thank you.”
“If I am the Night, you are the moments just after a rainstorm. Calm, Alive, Free, not
quite soothing but kin to it. You keep me from losing myself, from losing more of
myself. I close my eyes around you and know the worst is over, know I am shielded
from the worst if not physically, then emotionally. You love so completely, so wholly.
You don’t realize you love until it is too late to do anything but stay, don’t you?”
“We. The flock wasn't always like this. Dad,” “Dad, was hurt very badly. Forced to
watch helplessly as his family died. Mother Gotham brought him here, gave him gifts to
help. One by one the rest of us were hurt and saved as well. When we made our way to
dad, to the nest Mother Gotham gave us all the same blessings she gave Dad. She
wanted us safe but helping, saving, protecting are all in our bones. We wouldn't be who
we are without those engravings in our very souls. Mother knew we would not stop
wanting to help, and holding us in would only hurt us more. So she Brought us under
Dragon's care.” “He makes sure we don’t die every night we go out.”
 Congrats, It’s Alive!
Chapter Summary

Jason's time with the LOA and we finally get to see a little bit of Damian :3

Chapter Notes

Welcome to Day 6 of the posting spam, Ra's is a little bitch who fears the Flock even if
he claims otherwise

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jason was floating. At least that’s what it would feel like if he could feel anything to begin
with. Really, he couldn’t feel much of anything around him. Just a gentle numbness. It was a
welcome change from the pain he knew had been feeling earlier, but it was still a little
unsettling. He couldn’t quite remember why he had been hurting earlier, but some part of him
knew he should still be hurting. Even some of the better painkillers they kept in the cave
shouldn’t have been enough to completely eliminate his pain, not to mention that he didn’t
feel like he was laying on anything. There was no up or down really, nothing to orient himself
to. He steeled himself before blinking his eyes open, and he was met with an all consuming
darkness.

It took him a few moments to remember what exactly had led up to this point. The
information came rushing back, making him let out a soft curse and clutch at his head.
Barbara. The Joker. The warehouse. Talia al fucking Ghul.

Which left only the question of where he was now. The darkness surrounding him was
completely unfamiliar. Had he… Was he…

“I am sorry, my child.” A calm voice called from behind him, making him whirl around to
face Lady Gotham.

Jason was at a loss for words for a few moments, his mouth opening and closing before he
finally found his voice. “Why?” he breathed, his hands clenching at his sides. “Why send me
back just to put me through that again?”

Lady Gotham didn’t react for a few moments, but slowly her gloved hands came up to the
edge of the black veil obscuring her face. Jason watched in shock as she lifted the veil and
folded it back, revealing her face to him.
Though really ‘faces’ might have been more accurate in this case, as her appearance seemed
to constantly shift, never settling for long even as he looked at her. Her hair seemed to float
behind her, fanning out to reveal locks as black as the cosmos and dotted with stars. When he
looked to meet her eyes, he got the distinct impression of her gaze piercing straight through
him, despite her eyes having no color to them.

“My child,” she said softly, her voice echoing around them. “I told you there were events that
could not be changed. I sincerely apologize that this had to be one of them.” Jason could see
the grief and sorrow in her eyes as she spoke. “These events, these ‘focal points’ as you have
been calling them, are events that change a person’s character irrevocably. While you retained
some of your previous memories, some of the work done from these events was lost.”

“Then-” Jason swallowed thickly. “Then, the pit…”

“Yes,” she confirmed. “That is the only reason we can speak now. I will do all that I can to
lessen its effects, but I fear that I cannot prevent all of it.”

“Just don’t-” Jason squeezed his eyes shut and let out a shaky breath before opening his eyes
to look straight at her. “Don’t let me hurt them.”

“Oh, my child.” Lady Gotham reached to cup one of his cheeks. “I know you. I promise to
stop you if it comes to that, but I know that it will not.”

Jason steeled himself. “Okay,” he breathed. “Send me back.”

The space around them brightened as Lady Gotham pulled him into a gentle hug. “Be safe,
my child.”

---

Pain. Pain. Oh Gotham, the pain.

Jason gasped as he broke the surface of the water, his muscles tensing and contorting in
unnatural ways. His arms twisted almost 360 degrees, forcing them to move in inhuman ways
to compensate for the twist. He collapsed on his side and twisted his head, his chin pointed as
close to 180 degrees up as it could, like he didn’t have half his ribs or most of his spine.
Crawling out like that took a lot of energy, energy he didn’t have. He collapsed in a pile of
limbs at Talia’s feet as he heard the horrified gasps of some guards in the room. ‘ At least if
I'm going to be stuck in the league, most people are gonna leave me alone. ’

He lied here, taking in pained, gasping breaths as Talia knelt to pick him up. He let out a soft
whine, relaxing minutely when she gently shushed him and brushed a hand through his hair.

“Sleep, child.”

Jason heard the words distantly as the world around him went dark and he lost consciousness.

---
It had been two months since Crow had come under the league’s care. It was a formidable
fighter but only listened to Talia with barely any sense or form of reliability. She had been
teaching it to speak like a human. It had been only mildly successful as it could speak, but its
vocal cords were obviously not made to make these kinds of sounds.

Ra’s didn’t care he would get his answers. So called for the thing to appear in front of him.

“Why did the Lazarus Pit not heal your wings, child?” Ra’s asked, glaring at Crow. He was
intensely curious, as the Pit should have healed every wound on the thing, but the wings were
still horribly mangled where they rested against the thing’s back. The only reason the wings
would not heal from the magic of the pits should be if they were not a part of the creature at
all.

Crow’s voice was rough as always when it answered, “Wings were a give, not from you. Not
be healed by you.”

Ra’s was frustrated. “Explain,” he demanded.

“Give from Mother, Dragon. You not. Not yours to heal,” it croaked after searching for the
words.

“Who is ‘Mother Dragon’?” Ra’s asked, mentally plotting how he could threaten her into
giving him wings as well, perhaps the Heir to the Demon would receive wings as well if he
played his cards right.

“Not one. Two. Mother saves. Dragon cares. Together give,” the thing snapped at him.

Not one to take the disrespect, Ra's’ voice hardened and a few guards straightened more than
they already were. “You will know your place. You will not snap at me. I am the alpha here!”
He turned to two of the guards and ordered them to take the thing to its cell and bring Talia to
him. The creature didn’t protest as it was all but dragged from the room, one of the guards
disappearing to find his daughter.

When she arrived, he tore into her. “That Thing is out of control. Figure out how to control it
or I will have it destroyed.”

“I may have a way,” Talia said thoughtfully. “If you will allow it.”

“That will entirely depend on what this method is,” he clasped his hands behind his back.
“Go on.”

“The members of his flock are very protective of each other, particularly of the younger ones.
If we can convince Crow that Damian is part of his flock, and beyond that, the only flock he
has, then Crow may overcompensate for the small flock numbers and become even more
protective of Damian. Essentially giving Damian a new weapon to train and allowing control
through the Heir of the Demon,” Talia explained.

Ra’s looked thoughtful as he considered that. “How soon can you start trying to get it bonded
to Damian?” he questioned.
“Days, if not sooner. Though it may take a few weeks before there are any noticeable
changes.” At Ra's’ nod, she left to begin.

---

Talia had expected some kind of reaction from the boy when she introduced him to Damian,
but this was truly beyond any of her expectations. As soon as he’d laid eyes on her son, the
avian started to coo, gently beckoning the young boy forward. Damian hesitated from his
place at her side, glancing up at her to gauge her reaction or wait for her approval. She
nodded her assent, pushing Damian forward with one hand on his back.

What happened next left her truly baffled. Jason held his arms out as Damian stumbled
forward, scooping him up as soon as he was close enough to do so. Damian went tense in the
other boy’s arms, looking to Talia for instruction, but Talia just watched the interaction with
well hidden interest. She watched Jason continue to hold Damian, running his fingers through
the boy’s short hair. Damian remained tense for a few moments before relaxing minutely,
even as confusion flitted across his face at the purr the older boy let out in response. Jason,
for his part, just continued to fuss over Damian, growling protectively when one of the
guards stepped closer on Talia’s command. It seemed that it didn’t take much to trigger
Jason’s, or rather Crow’s protective instincts.

Satisfied, and not wanting to stress the tenuous bond between the two boys, Talia gestured for
the guard to step back again and turned to leave the room. A soft, inquisitive sound from
Jason had her pausing at the door and turning back to him. She lifted a single eyebrow while
he seemed to struggle to find the right words.

“Brother?” He finally asked, sounding like he almost didn’t dare to hope.

Talia smiled the tiniest bit. “Yes, furfuur . Your brother.” She watched Damian glance
between her and the avian in mild confusion, the gears turning in his mind. She let out a soft
breath and moved to kneel in front of the young boy. “ Habibi , this is Crow. Ghuraab. He is
to be your brother, your teacher, and your protector. He can perceive danger even better than
our best.” She held his gaze, trying to convey how serious she was about this. “He will
protect you with his life, habibi. That kind of loyalty is not to be taken lightly.”

Damian’s face went through several emotions, though he did a commendable attempt at
keeping his expression neutral, considerably better than most five year olds could
accomplish. “ Hadha ‘akhi? ” he asked softly, the idea seeming to settle easily in his mind.

Talia nodded. “Your brother,” she replied in English, wanting her son to be more practiced in
the language.

“My brother,” Damian repeated back, smiling ever so slightly at the happy sound Jason made
in response to that.

‘Yes, this is going perfectly according to plan,’ Talia thought as she moved to leave again.
She was stopped by a disgruntled sound from the older boy and she turned to face him with
an incredulous look. What could possibly make him stop her a second time?
He looked almost sheepish when she turned back, like he hadn’t meant to make the sound in
the first place. He shifted a little under her gaze, holding Damian even closer to himself and
avoiding meeting her eyes. Eventually she knew that she had to prompt him to speak. “Use
your words, furfuur. ”

Jason hesitated a few more moments. “Stay?” he croaked, his voice cracking a bit on the
word. “Please?”

Talia glanced at the guards stationed around the room, relaxing a little when she saw that they
were all ones that were more loyal to her than her father, and nodded a bit. She moved to sit
across from the boys as Jason settled Damian to sit in his lap facing her. “Perhaps we should
take this time to continue some of your lessons.”

Both boys nodded in sync, tensing a bit. “We will continue your lessons on the English
language. While your comprehension is adequate, your pronunciation and vocabulary are still
lacking.” She had to hide her smile when they both relaxed again. She knew she was going
easy on them, but she didn’t think there was any harm in letting them have an easy lesson, at
least while they were still getting more comfortable with one another. Besides, it wasn’t hard
to see that the two would be very close in no time at all.

---

Jason was the one to bring it up during one of their lessons, Talia had dropped enough hints
that she knew Bruce was the Bat. “It is a part of his heritage, Damian should learn the
language of the Flock.”

“Ra’s will ask questions about you teaching Damian, we need to be prepared for that before
you start.” Talia sighed.

“Lie? Tell him that because I consider Damian flock, I have been teaching him the language,
and I refuse to teach even you because you are not flock,” Jason responded, already having a
plan for that much.

“A good start. But it will not be enough, Ra’s will still try to stop the lessons if we leave it as
just that.” Talia pointed out. She agreed though, the language was a part of Damian’s heritage
and thus the boy deserved to learn it.

Jason paused for a moment. Talia was right, but Damian needed to learn the language. “We
tell, or rather we show him that I respond better to orders given by Damian, and I respond
even better when those orders are given in the language of the Flock.”

Talia was thoughtful for a while, and when she noticed Jason getting nervous she assuaged
his fears and worries. “Different words, and quite a bit of planning, but it may be enough to
convince him to drop it, at least for now.

---

Jason knew something was wrong when Talia interrupted the drills he and Damian had been
running through. Anything less than an emergency would see her waiting until they were
done with the forms, but this time she barreled into the room, almost knocking into Damian
in her haste. The only thing that had kept her from bowling him over was Jason’s quick
thinking and reflexes that had him grabbing Damian and pulling him out of the way in time.
Damian looked a little indignant at the interruption, but the look on his mother’s face had him
holding his tongue.

Jason watched Talia pace back and forth for a while, her apparent anxiety only serving to
make him nervous. Eventually he stepped forward and stopped her with a hand on her
shoulder. “Talia.”

She stiffened, resolutely avoiding meeting his gaze as the silence stretched between them.
“The League is no longer safe,” she eventually murmured. “For you or for Damian.” She
sighed deeply. “The only option is to flee. I am afraid I must send you along without me.”

Jason frowned deeply. “But-”

“No. It is the best way to ensure both of you make it out unharmed. I will draw attention
away from the two of you while you flee. Hopefully it will be enough to give you the
opportunity to get to Gotham, and hopefully you will be safe there.” She let out a shaky
breath, reaching to place a hand on his shoulder. “Be careful, tayiriun. ”

“I will,” Jason murmured, swallowing thickly.

Damian had been standing by silently through the whole interaction until then. “And you,
mother? If we are to go to Gotham, where are you fleeing to?” he demanded, stepping
forward.

“I don’t know, habibi, ” she said with a sad smile. “I will contact you if at all possible once I
am settled.”

“No,” Jason said firmly, cutting Damian off before he could speak. “You and I both know
you’re good enough to keep yourself safe. You’re not gonna do anything stupid or rash to
give me and Dami a better chance. We’ll be fine, so you have to make sure you’ll be fine
too.” He held her gaze, not wanting to give her any room to argue.

“I promise to try, but that is all I can promise. With the threat the League provides, the only
way to keep all of us safe would be to take down the League itself, and I’m not sure that’s
something I’m capable of at this point. But to ensure both of your safety, I will try.”

---

Jason had to get to the cave. His instincts were going wild, nearly choking him with how
strong they were. He had the baby, the baby was to be kept safe and in good health. He was
failing one of those, the baby was feverish plastered on his back where he was rearranging his
still mangled wings for the nth time to try and keep the baby covered. As soon as they
entered Gotham, Damian had stumbled, pretending to be fine, but he had fallen nearly
unconscious less than a mile later, and the fever just continued to get worse. He knew that it
was just the memories returning, but his instincts continued to scream at him. Jason was
slowly working his way toward the cave. He knew he could just go straight for the cave, but
 both league and bat training (and paranoia) told him to make sure to lose any and all
followers before going home.

He had to get Dad. Dad could help. Dad would help. He had to, this was two of his pups, one
of whom was sick, despite Jason’s efforts to keep him well. Dad would forgive him for it.
(Please let Dad forgive him for the sick pup.)

When he made it to the cave, the very first thing he did was send a non-emergency-urgent
message to all Flock members explaining that he was alive, he had Damian, and that he
would explain the whole story after everyone returned home and got settled.

Dad wasn’t in the cave, and his instincts told him Dad hadn't been in the cave all day. The
Watchtower. Dad would be in the Watchtower.

Once the message was sent, he went over to the wing cases and got Damian’s wings out.
They were small, but the harness was adjustable until the baby could get the implant the rest
of the family had. The tops were covered in a light fuzz while the bodysuit was thick fur. The
black membrane was almost sheer, any other color and it would have been seen through
completely. It was easy to get Damian into the suit, and it worried him how limp the baby
was but he managed.

As he was getting his own backup suit on with its minor differences, he took the time to
stretch the new wings out, getting a feel for being able to fully move his wings for the first
time in two years. The backup suit wasn’t terribly different from the first one, and certainly
similar enough to be recognizable. Especially by Dad.

Suits donned, Jason situated Damian on his back again curling his wings to keep him safe,
warm, and hidden while he got to Dad. He paused moments before he opened the Zeta. If the
Bat was at the Watchtower, as much as he would appreciate seeing Jason and Damian, he
would want to keep as much secret as possible.

Plan made, if vague, Jason squared his shoulders and stepped through the teleporter. He
exited in an empty room, hearing Aunt Diana’s voice he went toward her, knowing she would
be able to point Jason to Dad if he wasn’t with her. As he made his way to his Aunt he heard
her speaking, telling Dad to go home, his pups needed him to be there and be with them. Dad
just grunted quietly, brushing off the suggestion. In the silence that followed Jason made his
move. He swung the corner with what looked to be wild abandon but to a bat was purposeful.
Once he was in the room he saw his Dad.

Bruce looked up at the noise and locked eyes with Jason.

Chapter End Notes

‘Ghuraab’ is ‘Crow’, ‘furfuur’ is ‘little bird’, and ‘tayiriun’ is ‘my bird’ in Arabic, but
we got that from the internet, so feel free to yell at us (nicely) in the comments if it’s
translated or transliterated wrong and we’ll fix it
 I Lived, Bitch
Chapter Summary

The Flock and the Justice League learn of Crow's return, but he isn't Crow anymore....
Basically Jason is a dramatic bitch.

Chapter Notes

Welcome to Day 7 of the posting event celebrating the completion of the draft! We will
still be posting on Wednesday to follow our regular posting schedule.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Bruce looked up at the noise and locked eyes with Jason.

The whole room sat in stunned silence, all eyes on the newcomer. There were flashes of
recognition on a few faces around the room, but just as many of complete confusion and
shock at seeing someone appear without warning.

Hal reacted first, physically at least, by using his ring to create a baseball bat. “Who are you
and how did you get here?”

Jason just glanced at him before turning back to Bruce, holding his gaze.

Bruce’s voice was so quiet it almost couldn't be heard, but in the silence his voice carried
enough. “Ć̷̟̓r̐̔o
̵̼̮ ̾w
̴̞̹ ̴͇͊̕?̷̝̓̉” His voice nearly cracked with how fragile the hope in the word was.
Jason felt more than saw the pit encroaching on his soul, setting his teeth on edge and
sharpening his awareness. Through the rage he heard what he was saying, unable to stop the
words from spilling out. “Why didn’t you save me? Why didn’t you stop the joker? Why
didn’t…Why? Did the joker even… did you just put him back in Arkham where he is bound
to escape within the month… within a week of me returning?” Jason felt himself coughing,
stressed and trying to keep the full extent of the venom from his voice. Clearing his throat
again, he continued, “Will you finally avenge me when he comes after me to finish the job
that should have stayed finished.” Jason felt his voice crack, his emotions so high. He took
the opportunity and forced a coughing fit, breaking the blood capsule in his mouth between
his teeth and letting some spill past his lips.

“T̴͉͚͝h̷̰̱ ĕ ̊ ̷͍ ̿J̵̵̗͎͑ ͎̿͝ok̸ ̸̭̏͑

̫ ̏̎e̶̱̹͘͝r̸̟ ́̈ ́ȉ̴̲̈ ̷̳s̴̜̞̊ ̴̜ ̾ d̶͉̎e̶̲͎̕͝àd̴ ̷̹̳̋ ̬ .̸”̡̎̕ Bruce told the boy. “B̴ ̅ ̶̺ ̵̪̀Ńï̴̞̈ ̶̤͝g̷̢̎́̈h̴̩ t̵ẇ
ỷ ͎̓ ̷ ̼i̸̝ ͘ n̵̞͠g'̵̩͚̊ ̴ ̻̀s̴̪̈́̌
̷̧͑͌ḧ̵̜́̒å̴͉̚ṋ̸̤́d̸͍͂̈́ ̒͘i̸͓ ̸̺͜͝f̵ ̯ ̷
͈ ̞ ̟ ̹ ̽yo ̷͇̿͝ ̸̻ u̶̡͌̐ͅ ̋͝m ̸̛̦̫ ̻̈́̇n̵̟̔͑ọ̸̦́w̵̾ͅ.̴̡̀ ̌H
̶͇̬ ̸̺̳̾̆ű̴͈͝s̴̨̿ṭ̸͉̂̀ k̴ ̚ ̴̹̥͊ ̶̖̏̓f̷͎̆ȯ̷
̷̧̥̈ ̶̢ e ̰̚͜ ̶ ̍ n̵̜͗͝d̴̖̲̓ ̶̹̑̓h̷̰̀̋í̷̲̺̉m̷̮̋ ̵̪̳̉b̀ẻ̴
̟͑ u ̸̲̣͗ ́f͇̠ ̸ ̝ ŏ̶̪r̵̯̾͜e̷ ̅ ́t̴͓̮̅ ̷̘̔h̶͍̉e̷̲̽ ̶̩̌r̴̢͑̃e̴̓s ́ ̶͈ ̶̜̓̆f̸̟
̝͇ ̸̬͆̈t̵̨̼̆͝ ̾o
̥ ̻
̍
̷͓͑u̶̼̳̾ś̴̪.̸̦ ̧̆.̦ ̸̩̍̍.̴.̧̊ ” He trailed off as he got a better look at Jason and his face went white. He was still for
a moment before Jason growled a bit at him, shocking him back into action. There was a hint
of panic evident in his voice when he spoke again. “P̷͎͝u ̮ ̸̹̓p̸̪̋,͎ ̴̳̗͆ ͗Ö̴ ͉́ ̦̱͆͌ ͋p̵
̵̻̰̀ ́h̸ ̴͍͚̑ ̋ü̴
̱̃ ̥̂p ́̈ ̶̘̿ò̷̫ ũ̷̲͍̓r̴̗̩̎ ̶̞͂͘v̵ ̼ o̸̓͘i͈̫ ̶̝̋c̴̲̦͗ě̵̉͜…"̵̫̲̅̚
̫ ̵̡̪̅ ̷ y
Bruce trailed off for a moment, nearly crying, and shaking hard (at least by bat standards).
"P̵̰̈́̇l̷̤̐é̸̤͝a̻s ̵̺̐ ̷ ̗ ě̸̜ ͆ṗ ̷͓̥ ̸̨ ṷ̴͘p̵̡̦̄,̸̜̹̂ ̵̣̓p̥͝ḻ̴ è ̴͉͗ ̶̮ a̶̝̿ŝe̴ ̷͎͚ ̷̧̜͑s̸͍̑͠e̶͈̖̕ ̃ỹ̵
̴̤̑ ͚̐̔ ͆ŭ ̶͍̮͑ ͚͝ȍ̸̞̐u̸͉̓́r͈ ̶̼̥̓ ̵̱̂͝o̶̹ ̾ r̴ ̿̽i̶̗ g ̔ ̷͓̎i̓͘n̸̝̺ ̴̤̒ā̶̺l̴̜ ͇̥̀ ̴̦̉v̶͇̘̚o̶̹ i̸̝̐͜c̴ ̘̀e̶ .̿͠ ̵̧̙͠ ̶͇́P̴̧̄u̶ ̬̎ ̡̧̓̋p̷ ̂ ,̷̱̄͠ͅ ̸̝ ẗ ̶̤͒h̶̭͘i̶̝̽͠s
̬ ̵̱͂͠
̸̖̍ v̷͗ơ ́ ̌ ̎ ́ ͋ ̋ ́
̙̜ ̾í̵̺̺ ̵̢̤c̵̻̓ẹ̸̪̋̒ ̎̒ǐ̷̫̭ s
̶̮͆ ̶ ̾̈ h̴ ̸̪̙͗ ̯͑u
͇ ̶͚͌r̵͎̍t̶̢̫̊i̶̩̅n
̗ ̶̈͜͝g̶̛̪ ÿ̴̴̳̀ o̸ ̟͉́ ũ
̺͑ ̶ ,̴̜́ ̴̨̖̈r̵̛͓̼̕e̶ ̿s̸ t̴͉̋͝ ́i̴̯̞ ͊ṱ̶̮̈ ̸̢̪́ ͗̕p
̸͚̰ ͇̄l̷̨ e ̸̥̈ ̶̺̒̄â̷̤̂s̸̙͝ȇ̵̗͗.͉ "̶̥̕

“They need to hear this,” Jason ground out, gesturing to the rest of the Justice League and
letting another cough push more of the fake blood out onto his hand. Jason felt himself
continue yelling arguing speaking, but was more fascinated with how he could feel the pit
fizzling. Not getting stronger and overwhelming his soul, instead it was getting weaker, it had
been weaker this whole Time but this was different. It was like a forest fire that was finally
being put out, he could barely feel as the strange sensation of Lady Gotham's power
cocooned around the last remnant of the pit and smothered it.

As he was distracted he didn't hear what Bruce said, only catching the word “Crow”. That
one word grounded him and brought him back to the present, though half his mind was still
poking at the corner of his head that the pit usually resided in. He was able to snap back with
"Nevermore am I Crow. Evermore I am Raven."

---

The suffocating silence was broken by a small, breathy whine. It was only then that everyone
noticed the small figure hiding under Crow’s Raven’s wings. A small boy, six, maybe seven
years old, with short cropped dark hair. The boy was flushed with fever, his eyes a little
glassy and distant, as though he wasn’t actually seeing what was in front of him.

͠ ̴̢̐͗t̴̩̊̓…̴ ̝̓?̶̫ ̐”
Bruce’s eyes widened, but he hesitated a moment. “I̵̱̓ś̵̬̦̌ ̴ ̊ t̵̖̞̓͋h̶̝ a

“Your pup,” Jason confirmed. “Mother Gotham’s last pup.” He gently pulled Damian forward
from where he was hidden beneath his wings, the boy barely stirring at the movement.

Jason moved to pass Damian to his father, but he whirled around with a low growl and a hiss
when he saw a sudden movement toward Damian out of the corner of his eye, stopping the
Flash in his tracks with the knife he’d drawn. The logical part of his brain knew that the
speedster wasn’t a threat, but the louder, more instinct driven part only knew that someone
had moved for the pup.

“Woah, sorry, sorry.” Barry held his hands up in a placating gesture. “I just wanted to make
sure the kid was okay. I forgot how… intense you all get about the young ones.”

Jason’s hand didn’t waver an inch from where he held the knife. Slowly, he lowered the knife
just a bit and gestured for the Flash to move away from them, and something settled in him
when the man did. Cautiously, he turned again to hand Damian to Bruce, though he was a bit
hesitant to let the boy go. Bruce’s wings came up to curl around all three of them, protecting
his pups as Jason deposited Damian in his arms. Once Jason stepped back, Bruce’s wings
settled near his shoulders like a cloak, resting easily in a way they hadn’t since Jason’s
“death”.
---

The members of the League watched in mild confusion and apprehension as the Bat watched
the newly dubbed “Raven” leave the Watchtower. He looked conflicted between staying and
following the young man, but eventually the child in his arms drew his attention with a soft
sound. The boy looked around the room with eyes that were still a little glassy, letting out
three short whistles and a chirp with a confused frown. Diana and Clark shared a look,
knowing the boy was calling for the brother that had just left. The Bat was quick to soothe
him, brushing his hand through his short hair and letting out a soft chirp and a coo. The boy
settled down at that, weakly pressing into his father’s hand. Diana smiled softly at the sight,
but the Flash spoke up from behind her.

“Is he… okay?” he asked softly, concern evident in his voice.

Diana glanced at him with a raised eyebrow.

“The kid, I mean,” he rushed to explain. “He’s not looking too hot, or well he's looking too
hot.”

“Perhaps his powers presenting made him ill,” she offered back.

Barry hummed in consideration. “I guess that makes sense. I know it was different
circumstances and all that, but I definitely got really sick for a bit after I got my powers, and I
didn’t have to grow extra limbs. That kind of stuff is hard on adults, I can’t imagine the kind
of stress it would put on a kid that young.”

“We don’t even know if they’re human,” Green Arrow said from behind them. “Maybe
they’re a species that starts out with their powers and this is something else entirely.”

“True. There’s what, seven or eight of them now?” Flash started to count on his fingers
before shaking his head a little. “At that point you have to consider if they’re their own
species or if there’s something in the water in Gotham.”

“It’s Gotham, there’s always something in the water,” Hal said flatly.

“And either way,” Clark interrupted. “The Bat doesn’t seem worried about it. If the Bat was
worried I would say we should be too, but he probably knows what’s happening.”

“I don’t know,” Green Arrow said hesitantly. “Shouldn’t we… make sure?”

Diana sighed and stood from her seat. “I’ll go talk to the Bat.”

Barry stopped her with a hand on her arm. “Wait! You can’t just walk over there. You saw
earlier, he’s gone into, like, papa bear mode, you’ll lose a limb!”

“I’ll be fine.” Diana gently freed her arm from his grasp. “I’ll be back in a moment.”

They all watched in various levels of apprehension as Diana made her way over to the Bat
and his son. A few of them tensed when she set a gentle hand on his shoulder and said
something to him, but the Bat only frowned a little before nodding and moving to leave.
Diana walked back to the others, who were frozen in shock.

“Wait, how come you didn’t get almost stabbed when you got close to the baby?” Flash asked
huffily, not truly upset.

Diana let a small smile onto her face. “I may or may not babysit from time to time.” The rest
of the League just looked at her incredulously.

“I don’t envy you that job,” Clark sighed, remembering his first interaction with the Flock.
“But where did he go?”

“Home,” Diana replied easily. “His child is sick and another has just returned from the dead.
He should be home caring for them.” The rest of the group started to mumble amongst
themselves, but Diana silenced the room. “I propose that we stop gossiping about our
teammates and return to the meeting we were holding before we were interrupted."
Sufficiently cowed, the rest of the League settled into their seats.

---

Jason was exhausted. The stress of everything was catching up but they had to talk. If they
didn’t… it would only foster miscommunications. If they didn't talk now, then they never
would.

Almost everyone was collapsed in their chairs. The only one not there was Damian. They
allowed themselves a day to cuddle with the new hatchling, the new pup, and when that day
was up they all gathered at the Table. Everyone trusted Alfred to care for the baby until the
meeting was done and they could take over again.

Dick was looking between Bruce and Jason, he was the first to speak up. “Jason, why don't
you explain your time first?”

Though phrased as a question, Jason knew it was nearly an order. “Like last Time I was taken
to the League of Assassins’ head base in Nanda Parbat where they dunked me in the lazarus
pit. While I was in the pit, I was able to speak with Lady Gotham. She explained that the
focal points are moments, times, actions, and whatnot that change us irrevocably. In this case
for me it was getting beaten by the Joker and going into the Lazarus pit.” Jason looked down,
unwilling to look his flock in the eyes as he relayed Lady Gotham’s promise, “Lady Gotham
also promised to stave off the worst of the pit's effects.” He moved on to explain that Talia
had been keeping a close eye on Gotham in case Bruce or his kids needed help as directed by
Lady Gotham months before, and explained how most of the initial saving part was blurry.
He detailed how Talia had apologized after he came out of the pits, how she apologized for
putting him in the pits without his permission and that she would have accepted his hate and
blame, he told them of how when she realized the league was too dangerous for the two boys
to stay she sent them on their way home to Gotham. Jason finished his explanation by telling
the Flock that despite Damian not having his memories or the instincts at the time, he still
taught the hatchling their language of chirps, clicks, and trills. Jason didn’t explain his
thoughts and instinct driven haze as he ran around Gotham in an effort to lose any tails before
bringing the hatchling home.
It took a while for everyone to digest what Jason had explained. When they were done, Dick
ordered Bruce to explain this side of that time.

“Joker has always been highly unpredictable. The first thing we tried was looking for your
tracker signal, but he copied your tracker’s signal and left clones all across the city. By the
time we learned that the Joker had taken you out of Gotham…” Bruce paused, it will always
hurt to remember his failure. “By the time we got to the warehouse Joker used, it had already
exploded. We believed you had died. We spent weeks combing through the rubble. Unwilling
to believe you were dead, or that we would be lucky enough to eventually get you back. But
even if we did lose you, you deserved a proper burial in the family plot. We refused to bury
an empty coffin.” Bruce didn’t tell Jason just how hard his death affected the family, he felt
like there was something he forgot to do.

Dick waited until Jason had processed what Bruce told him, he held up a hand stopping
Jason's next question, answering the unspoken demand, “Bruce did not avenge you by killing
the Joker. Not for lack of trying, I just got to him first. He didn’t even get the chance.” Dick’s
tone suddenly went dark. “He killed you, Jason. He hurt Babs. I wasn’t about to let him get
off the hook after that. Not again.”

Jason’s voice had a fragile hope when he spoke “So he… he’s really…?”

Dick didn’t waste a moment as he leapt across the table to hug his brother, and spoke
assurances into his ear “He’s gone. For good. It's hard to come back from ash.” Dick just held
Jason tighter as his brother shook apart in relief in Dick’s arms.

---

None of them could tell how long Dick stayed curled around Jason, subtly keeping a hand on
the younger’s pulse. Eventually Damian appeared at the top of the stairs to the cave, though
he allowed his oldest brothers to have their comfort for a few minutes.

“It seems that we are all accounted for now that I am here.” Damian didn’t show any
acknowledgement to Dick scrambling back to his own seat at the table. “I believe it is time
we made a plan. That is after all one of the reasons we came back.”

They spent hours at the table planning. By the time they called it a night the table was
covered in several inches of papers, a couple laptops, and a few tablets. When they went to
bed they had a solid plan. Though it would take a few years to set up, they had time.

---

When Clark got home, almost all the lights were off, Lois was sitting in their recliner
working on her laptop, “Welcome home.” she offered, finishing what she was writing before
turning to Clark. When she saw his face she got worried, “What-”

“Where’s Jon?” He asked, interrupting her.

She only let the interruption and avoidance go because of how wrecked he looked “In bed,
why? What happened?”
Clark went to check on his son, instead of answering his wife’s question.

“I'll make some tea, but I do expect answers. You’re worrying me.” She demanded, leaving
him to their son.

Clark let out a soft breath and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching to brush some of Jon’s hair
out of his face. The boy stirred a bit, his eyes blinking open.

“Dad?” he asked softly, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. “What’s wrong?”

Clark shook his head. “I just wanted to check on you. You can go back to sleep.”

“M’kay,” Jon said through a huge yawn before lying down and falling back asleep almost
immediately.

Clark gently ran his fingers through Jon’s hair one more time before standing to leave the
room.

Lois was waiting for him in the kitchen when he stepped out. “Ready to explain?” She asked,
handing him his mug.

Clark nodded, taking a moment to get his words in order. “Remember what I told you about
the Bat’s past?” He waited for her to nod.

“Yeah, how he was kidnapped and when his wings grew in they were cut off before he
escaped.”

Clark nodded. “Yeah, that wasn’t the full story.”

“I had assumed,” she said patiently.

He ignored her comment about the obviousness of his statement. “His physical traits grew as
a response to a blessing given by Lady Gotham, the spiritual manifestation of Gotham City,
and the rest of the Flock were bestowed those same blessings, but manifested different traits.
My running theory now is the situations they were in when they gained those blessings
influenced how the blessing traits manifested.”

“Now?” Lois repeated, raising an eyebrow.

“Raven, who was Crow but changed his name, brought in a kid. They had the same traits as
the Bat, if younger.”

Lois’s eyes widened in realization. “So the kid-” she started, pausing when Clark nodded.
“How old are they? Do you know?”

“No older than Jon. They could easily be younger.” Clark answered grimly. Lois set her mug
down and started towards their son’s room. Clark put their mugs in the sink and grabbed
some pillows and blankets, knowing they would both be spending the night in Jon’s room, if
only for their own peace of mind.
Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“Crow?”
“The Joker is dead.” “By Nightwing’s hand if you must know. He found him before the
rest of us…”
“Pup, oh pup your voice….” “Please pup, please use your original voice. Pup, this voice
is hurting you, rest it please.”
“Is that…?”
 Plan Thingy™
Chapter Summary

The Flock take years 17 to 20 to set lines of defense against the invasion that killed
them, along the way they make amends, get closure, and experience Emotions™. This is
a look at some of those encounters.

Chapter Notes

Hello! Thank you for sticking with the fic so far, we very much enjoy when you well at
us! Also there will be an update soon in the series decription detailing the timeline and
where chapters/oneshots fall in it!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Dick knew he had at most ten minutes before Wally would track him down. He was halfway
through setting the pieces in place when Wally arrived.

“Hey, ‘Wing! Wasn’t expecting you here, usually you text before to hang out. Not that you
have to, it's just-” Wally rambled in his personal excited way

Dick cut him off with a soft coo, two quick chirps, a trill, and one wing extending to the
speedster.

“Hey.” Wally whispered this time, as he stepped closer to his friend he gently ran his hand
through the offered wing, as he always did in greeting. Shaking his head after a moment in
the tranquil greeting, Wally asked, “There a reason you’re here, or did you just miss me too
much?”

́ ̴͓s̴͓͠.̷̥̈́ ̸̥̊I̷͉̿'̸̹̋m̴͇̀ ̶̤̔ǫ̸̏f̶̥̃f̴̯̓ ̵̣͋a̶̼͋f̶̪̽t̵͓͆e̸̗͌r̴̦͊ ̵̟͘ṱ̷̏h̶̨̑ĭ̶͜s̴̹̆,̶̣̕ ̵̙̑w̷̪̓e̷̛̲ ̷̺̒c̷̩͂ȧ̵̰n̵͉̓ ̸͇̒h̶͍͌å̵̰ń̶͈g̵̖͘ ̵̹̀o̵̞̾ȕ̶̙ţ̶͘ ̵ a

“̴̰̐H̶͇̿ḙ̴̾r̴̠͗e̴̼̍ ̴̡̄f̸̗͠o̷̰̐r̸̰͘ ̶̧̑w̶̛ͅơ̵̫r̸͓̆k,̸̝͂ ̷ ̽ ̷͍͝b̸̼̃ù̷̹t̸̤͝ ̵̯̍ÿ̷ é ̉ ̶͈̚ḟ̷̤t̷͇͠e̵̮̍ŕ.̵̘̈ ̴͈͗ ̵̯̀Ä̷̹l̵̙̇m̶̗̉ǫ̵̆s̸͈͝t̶͚̏
̴̪͑d̴̰̽o̸͎͑n̸̨̎e̷̘̓,̶͍̀ ̴̞̾h̵̢͗e̴̹͌l̶̙̎p̴̙ ?̸”̳͘ Dick replied.

“Sure, this new food stand opened recently!” Wally was nearly vibrating in excitement, for
the food or for hanging out with Dick would never be answered. “Oh, right. Before that,
where do you need me?”

Dick guided him how to put the thing together as he configured the system. When they were
done, they went downtown, Wally grabbing their food and Dick scouting the rooftops for a
good spot.
Once they were settled on the edge, food in lap, Dick had a wing wrapped around Wally as he
listened to Wally ramble about everything and nothing. After a while Wally had gone quiet,
his brow furrowed. Dick made an encouraging chirp, waiting calmly for Wally to say what
was weighing so heavily on his mind.

“How are you coping with your brother? With him being alive?” Wally blurted in the end.

Dick froze. He had been content with ignoring his emotions on the matter, but now that Wally
had asked he knew he needed to answer and he would answer honestly. It took a moment
longer than it should have for Dick to notice Wally silently panicking.

Dick pulled his wing closer, effectively dragging Wally to him. Dick did the first thing he
thought of to help; placing Wally’s head on his shoulder, hooking his chin over the
speedster’s head, and using both his arms and wings to squeeze the ither into a hug. When
that only worked marginally Dick spoke in as soothing of a voice as he could manage.
“Always and forever.”

Once Wally had calmed the boy had tried to apologize, but Dick interrupted him before he
could get very far, “Ĩ̵͜ṫ̸̥'̶́͜s̸͈̊ ̸̥͠ả̶ͅl̴̡̓r̶̜̕i̶̭͝ğ̵͎ẖ̴̓t,̸̨͝ ̶ ̉ ̷̯̿I̶̻̾ ̴̟̎k̵ n̷̰̐ỏ̶͈w̴̯̏ ̵̤̀ẘ̵̤h̵̼͆a̵͉̚t̶̩̏ ̴ y̸̼̒o̷̤͂u̸̯̍ ̴̰̉i̵̼ n̶̪͆t̵̟̓ẹ̴̾n̸̛ͅd̶͚͝è̵͇d̷ ͘ ̵̳͘w̶̻͌ḭ̶͝t̸̰̑h̴͓̍ ̵̝̂t̷̤͝ẖ̷͂ë̶̝́
̷̖͠q̴̓ͅu̷̘͊ë̴̢́ṣ̵͆ti̸̝͝ ̷ ̍ó̵̼n̸̥̋.”̴͍̊ Dick soothed. “T̶̳̍o̴̖͂ ̸̖̕a̶̖͒n̷̆͜s̴̰̿w̵̭̔é̷̪r̶͍̊:̸̞̽ ̴̡̊Ḯ'̷̙ ̵ ̚v̵̹̕e̵̗̊ ̷͈̅b̶̘ ĕ̷̟ȇ̵̠ǹ̷͉ ̶̻̈t̷̘̐r̷̠̂y̸͚͂i̵̤̽ň̵̺g̴̝̍ ̴̞̉t̶̓ͅö̵͜ ̸̺͘ãv ̴̖ ̷ ̀o̴̮͗id ̷̙͂ ̶̛ ̴ i̴̧͝t̵̬̉.̵̙́ ̶̛̥I̴̋͜
̷̹̈do ̴͎̑ ̶ n̴̩̋'̴̨̒t̸̡̍ ̷ ̑ř̵̘e̸̩͘g̵̖͋r̷͇̿e̷̦̔t̴̪͝ ̶̣̃w̵͓͝ḥ̴͝at̴̳̿ ̴ ̵͚̂Ī̸̦ ̷̖̀d̶̰̆id ́
̶̻̾ ̵ ̈ ̷̠̀w̷̼̎ḧ̶̙ỉ̶͚l̸̠͊e̶̺͋ ̵̲̓g̵̩͒ri̵͓̋ ̷ e ̎ ̶̢̕v̷̡́ỉ̶̟n̸̛̩ġ̴͉ ̶͚̋b̴̩̈u̴̓͜t̶̯̊ ̶̘̄t̶̘̉ḫe ́ ̸̈ ̴̻͌ ̷̱̾ḙ̶̏m̷̯̿o̴̯͗ṱ̵͑i̸̜̎o̴̭̾n̴̲͗s̷̙̉ ̵̱͠â̵̭r̴̡͂e̶
̶̙̀co ̵̤͒ ̶̜ m̸̯͗p̷̙͝ļ̶͆i̶̘̓c̵̰̍a̷ ț̿ ̶͋ë̸̹́d̵̳̂.̸̙͂ ̸̩̾I̸̖̍ ̵͇̎ā̵ m̸̞͑ ̷̜̓h̸͇̋a̷̠̿p̵̼̑p̵͓͝y̷̠̚ ̸͍̃h̵̬̓ě̴̘ ̷̛̳ĩ̵̩s̴̺̀ ̶̣́b̸̫͠a̴̩̎c̵̢̉k̷̤ ,̵̩̋ ̵̹͗b̵̗̆ṳ̸͂t̴̻͌ ̷͓̊İ̵̮ ̸̺͋c̵̮͆a̶̛͓n̶̖̓ ̷̬̂s̵̺̈ẗí̵͉ ̵ ĺ̴̨l̵̰̂ ̷͚͂f̷͇̆e̷̺̾e̶͚̽l̵̙̇ ̶̘̄t̶̘̉ḫ́e ̸̈ ̴̻͌ ̸̞̈s̶̯̈́h̵̤̑ā̸͚ŗ̸̀ṕ̷̱ ̵̜̊p̵͇̀ȁ̷̱í̵̤ṋ̵͋
̷̹͘o̴͉̐f̷̙̿ ̸͚͝t̸̯͠ḧ̵̪e̸̯̊ ̷̡ g̸̼̋r̷̛ i̷͎͂e̴̬͝f.̶͚̒ ̴ ̷̭̿S̴̫̿o̸̢̿m̶̥͠e̷̝͑ ̵̭̐d̴͋͜a̸̧͝ŷ̷̨s̷̪͒ ̴̲̚i̷͍̅ț̷́ ̶̞͝h̵̐ͅúr̵͈ ̸ ̊t̸̟̂s̶̞̒ ̴́͜t̵̖͝o̷̧͘ ̶̭̄t̸ h ̏ ̴̪̐i̴̡̚n̴͍̈́k̴̠͒ ̴̩͂ó̶͎r̸̻̀ ̶̼̉l̶͓̿o̴̫͠o̴͓͑k̶̥͋ ̸̪̄a̶ t̴̯̋ ̵̜̇hí̸͓ ̶̜ m̶͉̌ ̸̹̅à̶ n̷̺̅d̵̝͋ ̷̺̎t̴͍̊h̸̤̄ą̴͋ẗ̷̠
̸̬͆j̵̪̓u̸̼̾s̴͉̎t̴̛̲ ̷̦̕ḩ̴͗ṷ̸̕ŕ̸̬t̸̲̿s̴̯̽ ̵̭̐m̸̝ ö̶̤́ṙ̵̞e̷̹̅.̷̘͗

Wally hugged Dick back just as tight, “I don’t know what I can say to help, I just have
theories on why, but I will still be here for you. My window’ll always be open if you need
some time away because it hurts too much.”

“A̸ l̵͚̓w̶̭͘ȁ̴͇y̶͓̿s̸̻̅ ̷̥̒a̵͓̐n̸̝͌d̵̺́ ̵̝̒f̷̫̂ỏ̷̺r̵͗ͅe̸̛̹v̷̖̓e̸͉̎ȑ̸ͅ?”̵̮͘ Dick asked.

“Always and forever.” Wally confirmed.

---

Jason knew that being in Star City might mean running into one of the arrows, hell he was
counting on it. What he hadn’t expected was running into Roy.

He had finished placing the devices he’d been tasked with setting up in Star City and moved
to the rooftops to double check the placement, only to find that the rooftop he’d chosen was
already occupied. He carefully stepped toward the figure propped up against the roof access
door. Something about the figure seemed familiar, and on closer examination it became clear
why.

“Roy?” He called softly, not bothering with the vocal overlay for a single word.

The redhead startled, lifting his head to squint at Jason before letting out a little groan and
scrubbing a hand over his face. “Dammit,” he hissed out under his breath. “Hate when I get
these hallucinations. Why couldn’t it have been a normal trip?”
Jason felt his heart clench at hearing that. He’d known that Roy was an addict the first time
around, and he should’ve expected the same might happen in this Time, but he had really
hoped it wouldn’t. At the very least it was good to see that Roy didn’t look too rough. Jason
couldn’t see any track marks on the other’s skin, his speech wasn’t slurred, and he didn’t
seem to be underweight. Roy’s pupils were blown wide and he seemed a little flushed, but
overall Jason didn’t see any recent signs of the other abusing the drug he knew had been his
go-to in the last Time. But that didn’t mean it wasn’t still a concern.

Shaking himself from his thoughts, Jason moved to crouch by Roy’s side. “Ÿ̴̫́o̴͓̅ṷ̶̂
̶̢̚s̵ ḧ
̀ ̷̩́ơ̵͉ů̶ l̶d
̹̀ ̶ n̶̹̎'̵̤͊t̸̝̽ ̴̦̽b̴̭ e̸̼͊ ̴͎̐o̴̤͠u̶̺̿t̵̙̑ ̷̢̂h̸̺̔e̸̡̕r̸̥͊ĕ.̷͚ ” He murmured, settling one hand on his shoulder.

Roy flinched back from the touch, his eyes widening. “W-wait. You…” Several emotions
flitted across his face, all of them tinged with confusion, and it was only then that Jason
realized Roy might not have been told that he was alive. He hesitated before setting his hand
on the other’s shoulder again, gently squeezing. Roy looked down at the hand on his
shoulder, his face still scrunched up in confusion for a moment before he tipped his head
back up to look at Jason and something hardened in his eyes.

The next thing Jason knew, he was flat on his back with his jaw aching from the swing Roy
had thrown at him. He felt a weight settle on top of him and fingers curling into the feathers
of his suit to lift him up a little as Roy started to yell at him.

“You bastard,” Roy hissed out. “You absolute fucking bastard. You died and didn’t fucking
tell me! We made a promise!” He shook Jason a little, a couple of the feathers pulling out of
the suit when he did.

“Í̴̼ ̵̝͗d̴͉͑ḯ̸̻d̶̟̓n̶̳̉'̸̹̎ṯ̴̀ ̸ e̴ x̴̗̽a̴̡͝ċ̸̳t̴̗̊ḽ̵̊ẏ̷̡ ́ĝ

̶̰̈ ̸̜ȇ̶͜t̵̟̔ ̴ t̎ ̴̡̚ȟ̶̪e̶͚͝ ̶̣͋c̴̋ͅh̷̖̀a̴͇͌n̸̡̑c̴̣͌e̸̤͋ ̴̑ͅt̶̥͂ŏ̸̤ ̵̻̑ć̸̪à̷̰l̷̢͒l̷̝̓,” Jason said apologetically.

“What the fuck even happened? How are you even here?” Roy demanded.

Jason gave the other a crooked grin. “I̵̹̾ ̷̤̋w̷̰͊a̸ s ̎ ̶͎͑ ̸ ĉ̴̡o̷̖̅ċ̶̖k̴̞͝y̷̰͝ ̵̨̓e̷͉͊ńǫ
̸̝̈ ̵̾u̸͉͒g̸͎̈́ḧ̵̰́ ̶̗͝ṭ̶̃o̸̢̚ ̶̳̄ṭ̷̏r̷̞͘ỳ̵̻ ̶̭͊ä̶ n̶̙͊d̸̫͘ ̶̖̓f̴̱̽ỉ̵̩s̴̛̭ṯ̷́ ̷͓͌f̷̟̊î̶̬g̵ h
̽ ̶͓̀t̶̺̎
̵̡́̈De
̷̜͝ ̵̛ a̸̧̐t̷̙͠h̶̝̽,̵̋͜ ̷ ä̸͇nd
̴̢͆ ̸ ̶ b̸͚̏ř̵͚i̶̳͘l̸̹͠l̷̙͠i̶̗͠ȧ̶̱n̶̦͂t̶͈̀ ̴̰̓e̵̝͠n̴͉̊ò̴̼ù̶͎g̵͇̉h̸͚̑ ̷̱̋t̷̤͒ó̶̰ ̷̖͊w̷̠͝i̷̧͆n̷̰͝.”

Roy blinked at him for a few moments before dropping him back onto the roof and throwing
another punch. Jason hissed a little at the pain, and that seemed to shake Roy out of his rage.

“You’re alive,” he breathed. “Shit, Crow. Never thought I’d see you again.”

“I̷̦̋ ̷̫̿g̴ o
̓ ̸̭̿ ̸ b
̈ ̴̥̄ý̵ ̴̯̈R̵̯͠a̸̲͝v̵̗͑e̷̞̊n̵̗̂ ̸̫̚n̷̢̒ȏ̴̻w.̵̺̉ ” The words came out a little muffled as Jason tried to stifle his
bleeding nose. The two were silent for a few moments before Roy let out a sharp laugh.

“Oh you overdramatic little bitch,” He wheezed. “Did you pick that just to be emo?”

Jason felt his cheeks heat up in a blush and was very glad that the mask he wore hid most of
his embarrassment. “Ì̷͈.̴͈̄.̷̫̃.̵̥́ ̶̤͝I̸̧̋t̸̤̍'̸͉̍s̷̘͊..̴̨̊ ̸ .̷ ̈ ́Ï̴̼ ̴ t̴̩̉ ̵̥̀w̶̙͑a̸̭̿ŝ̵̜ ̶̺̃t̶͚̃he
̸̡̉ ̸ m̵̭̏a̸̘͘t̸̥́i̷̛̩c̸̰͆ȁ̵̰l̴͚̊l̷̒ͅy̸̹̍ ̶̡̇a̶̳͂p̶̫̓p̸̖̽r̵̻͒ò̵̘p̵͌ͅr̵̞̉i̸̗͘a̴̲̓t̴̩̂e̷̝̐!”̵͇͌ He
crossed his arms and bumped one of his wings against Roy when he only cackled harder.

“That’s not a no,” Roy teased gently. “You totally picked that name ‘cause it was edgy and
had to do with death. Did you get to make that sweet literary reference, you nerd?”
͝ ́
Jason groaned and hid his face in his hands. “Ī̶̲ ̶͇͝m̸̫ i̷͓͂ǵh ̸̦̈ ̸̗̿t̸͚̏'̷̮̾v̸̼̾é,̸̫ ” he admitted. “E̴n
̥͊ ̶ o̶̲̔u̴̟̒g̶̞̒ẖ̶͒
̸̦̎a̶̦͒b̷̅͜ou
̵̮͋ ̶̡ t̵̞̀ ̶̩̄m̵͈̏e̶̱̿.̵̩̔ ̵̖̉W̶̹ ẻ̴̢ ̵̮̏s̴ h
̏ ̴̞̃o̸ u
̒ ̸̫̓l̸̛̤d̶̋ͅ ̵ g
̅ ̷̜̀ḛț̷͝ ̸ ̸̛̳y̶̼̚o̵ u
̊ ̷̢͝ ̴̹̎h̵ ò
̀ ̘m
̴ ̶̛̫e̷͈͋.̵̯̇.”

“Fine,” Roy huffed, letting the other haul him to his feet. “Gonna have to give you directions
though, since you’ve never been to my apartment.”

Jason situated Roy onto his back to make the journey easier, and when they got to his
apartment complex, Jason didn’t set Roy down until they were inside the apartment proper.
Even then he refused to let Roy too far out of his sights, a sentiment shared by the redhead.

Jason had taken station in the kitchen making them both a meal, Roy was situated on the
counter behind him cutting the veggies. Neither spoke as they worked. It was when Jason
reached for the spice cabinet that the silence was broken by more than the sizzling from the
pan.

Jason grabbed every orange bottle he saw in the cabinet, refusing to count the number, only
knowing it was too many. When he turned to Roy his voice was far shakier than he expected
it to be, and in his distress he didn’t even distort his voice. “Was-” He swallowed hard “Was
it because of me?” Jason refused to cry. If anyone asked, the wetness on his face was because
of the condensation from looming over the pan of food.

Roy tensed when he saw the bottles, it took him a while to register the question and answer,
“No,” He confessed, and a moment later he chose to be honest in his explanation, “It started
as chronic pains, heroing is hard on the joints y’know?” Roy tried to lighten the mood, but it
didn't work. Jason just turned off the stove and leaned against the counter next to the
appliance, waiting for the rest of the explanation. “Right…” Roy trailed off for a moment,
“so that's where it started. A while later Oliver was getting both overbearing and neglectful,
wanting me to be better while not explaining how, then getting mad when I wasn't. So I
started pushing myself harder and harder.” Roy took a breath, closing his eyes. “To keep up
with the pain I needed stronger stuff. I dropped into heroin for a while. Your death didn’t
cause it, I was already going down that rabbit hole on my own.” Roy curled up, tucking his
chin on top of his knees and continued “But it didn't help. Not at first at least.” Roy gave a
dry chuckle, “Telling me you’d died was the last thing Oli said to me, after that nothing.”

Jason waited a few minutes for Roy to continue, when it was obvious he wouldn’t without
prompting he spoke not bothering with distortion for a few words, “At first?”

Roy let out a wet chuckle “Yeah, at first. While your death wasn’t the cause, the grief didn’t
help at all, doing the opposite for a while actually.” Roy uncurled, staring Jason in the eye
“After a while, a long while, I realized that you wouldn’t have wanted me to be that kind of
self destructive,” Jason just raised an eyebrow, at which Roy threw a carrot. “Being a hero is
self destructive in itself. Anyway, you would have wanted better for me, so I forced myself to
get off the harder stuff. It took a while and I'm obviously not done, but LSD is better than
heroin, so… progress I guess?”

Jason, unwilling to let out the soft coo building in the back of his throat, pulled Roy into a
tight, almost bruising hug. A hug that Roy didn’t fully return, electing instead to clutch at
Jason's front. Gasping and pulling back sharply a second later, he reached for the first aid kit
in the drawer next to his leg. Jason worried that Roy had an injury he didn’t notice, but was
confused when Roy tried to hand him some bandages. When he didn’t take the offered item
Roy grumbled annoyed and started trying to bandage his chest.

“I’m sorry about ripping out your feathers. Not for punching you, you absolutely deserved
both of those, but the feather pulling was a bit far. So, uh, sorry.”

“I’m fine.” Jason waved off his concern and gently pulled the bandages out of Roy’s hands,
rolling it all back up. No point in wasting bandages when he wasn’t even hurt.

Roy huffed and crossed his arms. “Well if you’re not gonna let me help will you at least tell
me what’s up with your hair?” He gestured toward Jason. “Don’t tell me you’re getting old
on me. Or did you dye it as part of your emo awakening?”

There was a teasing quality to Roy’s tone, but Jason didn’t pay it any mind, too busy trying to
find a reflective surface to get a look at himself in. The League of Assassins weren’t huge on
mirrors, and he hadn’t really taken the opportunity to look in a mirror and see how he had
changed in the years since he’d left Gotham. So it was possible that-

Jason paused when he saw himself in the reflection of the glass, something settling in him
that he hadn’t realized was unsettled. There, at the front of his hairline, was the streak of
white hair that had been missing since Lady Gotham had sent them back.

---

Kaldur had been doing some personal training when he saw Owl flying past several times
with armfulls of materials, no one could really blame him for going over. ‘If she doesn’t want
me to know, she will let me know. Probably.’ He thought to himself as he glided along the
water.

“Owl.” He greeted a fair distance away, past experiences dictated that it was very unwise to
surprise any of the Flock, especially from behind.

Kaldur watched as Owl’s wings tensed and relaxed in less than a second, surprised then
registering who greeted her. She continued with what she was doing after a minute, As
Kaldur moved to the side of her he saw her struggling with not enough hands to keep
everything in place.

“Would you like some help? I can hold some of the panels in place as you work.” He
suggested, before he could regret saying anything, Owl visibly relaxed and nodded at him
with appreciation clear on her face.

It took a few hours and they worked in silence for most of it, Owl guiding Kaldur on where
the panels went and where to place his hands so she could attach them. At some point Owl
had started whistling, the sound felt like it was supposed to have an answer. During a moment
when he was lost in thought Kaldur had responded with a whistle of his own that felt like it
fit, instead of being greeted with anger for the response he was met with a silent giggle.

As she was leaving, Owl had turned back and bowed to him, he was surprised and flattered at
the action.
---

Jim was exhausted, the whole Flock was being more cryptic than usual. With no hints, Jim
decided it meant they were trying to circumvent the apocalypse or something equally
terrifying. He started preparing for the mildly unlikely event that they failed and the end of
days did come, but unfortunately he still had a job and cases to solve, even if solving some
meant passing the folders to a member of the Flock. Which Flock member showed up seemed
to change every single time one of them showed up to take the folders from him, he never
saw the same one twice in a row. He didn’t know if they had a schedule for it or if it was just
sheer coincidence, but there seemed to be somewhat of an order to it. Not a precise order, but
he could more or less predict which avian he’d see next.

Or at least he’d thought he was able to predict it, right up until he came face to face with the
tiniest Flock member, one he’d yet to meet until then. Jim hesitated to walk up to the boy. He
almost expected the rest of the Flock to descend on him for even trying to talk to him. He was
obviously very young, no older than seven or eight by human standards, easily the youngest
he’d ever seen one of the Flock let out of the nest.

Eventually, the kid got tired of waiting and let out a little growl. Jim had to resist the urge to
coo at him. How a kid could be that cute and that terrifying at the same time, he didn’t know,
but now at least he figured it was safe enough to get a little closer and hand the kid the files.
It was almost uncanny how similar the kid was to the Bat. They had the same wings, the
same coloring, the same little crease between their brows when they looked over files. If this
kid and the Bat weren’t related by blood, Jim would eat his good boots without any salt.

“You got a name, kid?” He asked, shoving his hands in his pockets.

̣̾ ̵ ̣̆x͊.̸̡̲́ ”̶̯̉ He finally answered.

The child looked over, scrutinizing him for a moment. “F̴̻ö

Jim frowned a little, not seeing how the name connected, but didn’t question it. If the kid
wanted to be called Fox, then Jim would call them Fox. He dug around in his pocket for a
piece of candy, holding it out for the boy. He sighed when Fox squinted at him, eyeing the
candy.

“Kid, just take the candy,” Jim said firmly. “Or I could always give it to one of the others.”

At that, Fox made an unhappy sound and snatched the candy out of Jim’s hand, holding it
tightly like he was afraid it would be taken from him. Jim was close enough to see the boy
blushing, clearly embarrassed by his own actions. He stifled a grin, but he must not have
done a very good job at hiding it since the boy scowled at him.

Almost too quick to see, the boy pulled something from his pocket and flung it at Jim. Years
of instinct had him ducking out of the way, even though it likely would have gone past him
anyway. By the time he straightened back up the boy was gone, leaving only a lingering
sense of confusion and the question of who in the Flock had let the baby carry a knife.

---
Bruce and Tim stood at the outskirts of Metropolis. They were nervous, not sure how to enter
the city without the Supers questioning why they were there. In the end, they snuck in
through their most comfortable medium, the shadows and back alleys. They knew they had at
least fifteen minutes before either or both of the Supers came to check out what was
happening.

It took twenty five before Conner landed behind Tim, peeking curiously over his shoulder.
“Whatcha doing?” He asked, almost making Tim jump out of his skin.

Tim whirled around, stammering over an answer before something caught his eye.
“P̵ ̓iè
̶̡̋ ̵ r̴̜̿c̷̩ ḯ̶̡n̶͈̅g̷̠̽s̵͉̓!”̷͇͝ he blurted.

“Yeah!” Conner grinned widely and tipped his head back and forth to show off the earrings,
effectively distracted from his earlier question. “They’re new.”

Tim’s pupils blew wide and he let out a cascade of chirps, whistles, and clicks, the confusion
evident on his face. After a few moments his eyes cleared and he cleared his throat, trying
and failing to hide a blush. “S̶ ̚o̷̭ r̷ ̒r̷̮͒y̴̠̓.̵̤̽.̴̖͝.”̵̝̈ he mumbled. He still seemed lost for words, but
eventually he just settled on “h̸̲͒o̶̥ w̶̘̓?̶̘̐”

Conner laughed softly. “I did them myself. Asked Kaldur to enchant a needle for me,” he
admitted with a crooked smile. “I even got a legit piercing needle! You know, one of those
ones that’s hollow on the inside?”

Tim, unable to verbalize his curiosity and interest in words, chirped again, hoping Conner
understood what Tim wanted. Thankfully Conner understood, as he landed fully and started
infodumping. “So it turns out that I heal really fast, so while the initial piercing is in I have to
twist it more often while it’s healing cause there's a higher chance of it healing adhered to the
piercing which of course isn't the goal, or good. I do have ideas for other piercings I want. I
also have a theory that the piercing won’t close like humans do, not just cause of the proper
piercing needle but also cause Kryptonian biology makes healing from small things weird.
Superman can get really injured and be bleeding heavily and it’ll heal without a scar even
when logically should but the small stuff like minor cuts and bruises and whatnot take super
long to heal. I remember one time I got a papercut and it didn’t scab for around three days
and didn't fully heal for another few weeks after that, and I have a scar from it, but there was
another time where I broke my arm and the bone stuck out but it healed almost overnight and
I don't even have a scar from it. So strangely small injuries are harder to heal than larger
injuries. I want tattoos, but everything I've read online says they function the same as a large
injury so I don’t know if it'd even take, it could also be just a bunch of small injuries
condensing into the equivalent of a large injury? But there’s no way to know unless I try, and
I have some ideas on how.”

“Absolutely not, young man, I’m still getting flack from Ma’ about this one piercing!” The
booming voice of Clark came from off the building’s ledge.

Off to the side they heard a hiss, and Tim quickly identified it as one of frustration as the
twangy sound of a tool dropping sounded a second later.

“Hey bud, what's that?” Clark asked, gently resting a hand on Bruce’s shoulder.
 It was a minute or so before Bruce answered, when he did Tim barely held back his laughter
as they escaped. “Ì̷̢t̸͚͊'̷͉̽s̶̰͂ ̵̡̾a̶̱͂ ̷ ś
̽ ̵͈ǘ̷̦r̸̟͑p̶̱̃ṛ̵͝ị̷̓s̶̹͂ė̶͈ ̴̬͝t̵̯͘ỏ̵̞ő̸̘l̸͎̋ ̵̲͘t̶͗͜h̴̜̍ȧ̶̺t̶̹̆ ̷̘̽w̵̳ i̸̠ l̷l̰̒ ̴ ̕ ̶ h̵̯̎ę̴͠l̷̼̐p̶̻̎ ̷̣͂ů̶ s̸̬̾ ̵̛͓l̴̮͌a̵͉͒te
̷̢̎ ̶̫ r̶ .̐ ” Just before
they left the city limits, Bruce called back, knowing Clark would hear him, “A̶̘̿l̴̗̐s̶̱͂ő̷̱ ̸̜͠d̶̮̎o̸ n̷͉̒’̸̭͠t̴̤͆
̵ ṭ̴͂ǒ̶̱u̷̱͑ĉ̵̥h̶̙̉ ̷̖̐i̷̬͠t̶̨̔.”

Once they were securely out of the super’s polite hearing range Tim started cackling “‘A
surprise tool that will help us later.’?” He mocked, “Oh Gotham, Dad. You will never live this
down!”

“Don’t!” Bruce pleaded.

“And why shouldn’t I tell the others that you Mickey Mouse Clubhoused Superman?” Tim
smirked, knowing he held the holy grail of blackmail material.

“I swear to Gotham, I will steal your spleen myself child.” Bruce threatened, sticking his
tongue out at the end.

“Mature dad. Very mature.” Tim rolled his eyes.

“Absolutely not. I dressed as an emo furry for over twenty years last Time, and became a
Gotham damned cryptid this Time. What about any of that says ‘Mature’?” Bruce questioned,
scandalized at the mere idea one of his kids thought he was mature in any emotional sense.

---

Steph was almost going cross-eyed in concentration. It was a delicate process, one that she
was trying desperately not to mess up. And she was almost done. Just one more and she’d-

She jumped at the sound of an alarm sounding through the clocktower, groaning when she
realized it had made her smudge the nail polish she’d been working so hard on. Barbara
tipped her head to check the monitor, unbothered by her now smudged nail art, and sighed
deeply.

“Why do world-ending events always seem to pop up when we’re having a girls’ night?” She
grumbled, swiveling her chair to better face the monitors to contact the rest of the Flock.

“Couldn’t they at least have waited until our polish was dry?” Steph huffed in agreement,
moving to pick up the Justice League communicator. She started wiping off the nail polish as
she waited for the stupid jingly dial tone to finish connecting.

She nearly sighed in relief when the call connected, and she started speaking immediately.
“Ẅ̴ e̶ ̍ ̷̜̃n̶͉̏e̶̦͆e̴͎̓d̸̝̊ ̵̥ ḁ̴̈l̶̼̿l̶̠͋ ̷ h̷̢͝ặ̴n̸̘̐d̵̻̀s̶̤̊ ̴̳́ö̸̜n̶̜ ̸̨͝d̶̓ͅe̷̫͒c̷̗͑k̵̯̏,̸̻̇ ̴̻̏M̷̱̈́o̵͉̾t̶̹̃ẖ̵̔e̶̻̽r̸̝͝ ̷ ̎Ğ̷ ö̶̯́t̷̛ ẖ̴̋am ́̈ ̶̙͠ ̷̖̉f̵̑ͅõ̵̝r̷̰̊
̷̫̕ ̴ ̎ ̷̩̒c̴ ä̵̦́ĺ̴͍l̵ s
̵͠ͅì̸̮m̵͉̓m̸̻͝e̸̳̔ḍ̷͠i̶̳ ȧ̷̝t̵̯̔ē̶͚ ̶̛̹ă̵̞ĭ̷̹d.̶̝́ ” She hung up before the hero on the other side could respond.

Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“Here for work, but yes. I'm off after this, we can hang out after. Almost done, help?”
“It's alright, I know what you intended with the question. To answer: I've been trying to
avoid it. I don't regret what I did while grieving but the emotions are complicated. I am
happy he is back, but I can still feel the sharp pain of the grief. Some days it hurts to
think or look at him and that just hurts more.”
“Always and forever?”

“You shouldn’t be out here.”

“I didn’t exactly get the chance to call.”
“I was cocky enough to fistfight death, and brilliant enough to win.”
“I go by Raven now.”
“I... It's... It was thematically appropriate!”
“I might’ve,” “Enough about me. We should get you home.”

“Fox,”

“Piercings!”
“Sorry…” “how?”
“It’s a surprise tool that will help us later,” “Also don’t touch it.”

“We need all hands on deck, Mother Gotham calls for immediate aid”

~~~

Jim has the right idea, but like it's the same vibes as "you got the right solution, but used
the wrong equation"

Also enjoy some hybrid kryptonian headcanons I hold!

 The Fuckening 2: Electric Boogaloo
Chapter Summary

The time has come. We've made it back to the event that started it all in the first place.
But how will it go this Time....

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Bruce was doing his best to keep a calm facade, though he knew his kids could tell it was a
facade just as he could tell they were also pretending to stay calm. They had all always
struggled to act ‘normal’ especially in high stress, or perceived high stress, situations. Of
which this definitely counted. Everyone's ears were pinned, exaggerated by the feathers
framing their features. Tim was poised behind Jason and Dick ready to aim and fire the
weapons that were set months to years earlier. Jason and Dick had taken a protective stance
over all the kids younger than them. Damian was crouched on Jason’s shoulders with his
katana. Barbara hung around the back, leaning heavily on a pair of sturdy, high-tech forearm
crutches with a wrist computer built into the thick cuff on one side while she waited to
activate the shields. Cass was crouched next to Bruce’s leg, wings pulled tight ready for any
attack. Steph was near Barbara, ready to protect her oldest sister should anyone or anything
try to approach. She had made the call just under an hour ago, and the heroes were finally
arriving.

Before Green Lantern had even touched down he was already demanding answers. “I see no
enemies that would demand an all hands on deck emergency call. Explain.”

Bruce growled and rolled his eyes addressing the green clad hero “O̷̹͗ńc ̸̗̈ ̸͎̍e̸̛ ̶̗̕ẽ̶̠v̵̙̇ė̵͈r̴̭͑y̵̭̓o̸̘̓n̸̯̕ë̷ͅ ̷̘̆i̷͎̿s̷̩̈́
̸ h
̎ ë
̴͚͂ ̴ r̴̛ͅe.̵̫͋ ̷ ̷ ̑Į̵̂ ̶̣̎w̸̟͗ì̸͜l̶͉̑ļ̶̀ ̷͓͗nó
̷̯͗ ̷ t̷̻̕ ̶͓̅ȅ̴̩x̷̩̽p̶̜̓l̵̡̂a̸̜̋i̴̦̊ṉ̴͌ ̶̔ͅb̵̙ e̷̤̔f̸̣͌o̴̰͠r̵͓̃e̴̛̥ ̵̮̂t̴̡̃ḫe
̴̀ ̷ ṉ ̔ ̸̭o̷̘͒t̸͈̏ĥ̶̻ȧ̵͈m̵̭̅ ̸̛̤ḃ̸̼l̴̞̐e̷̟̎s̷̪͋s̶̪̊ ́u
͘ ̸̌,̴̑ͅ ̵ Ğ ̵̘̈ ̴̜̕s̶̬̐.”̵̛̹

Green Lantern made a face, likely thinking the Bat couldn't see it. Unfortunately for him
Bruce had known Hal longer than the hero had known him, in either Time. Bruce growled
lowly, warning the other hero that now was not the time, as the others also arrived.

The flashes were the last to arrive, as soon as they skidded to a halt Barry looked to the Bat
seeking answers but willing to wait for the explanation. Bruce waited for Martian Manhunter
to nod signaling that the communication link was established.

“Years ago Mother Gotham began bringing us forth. Beginning with me, then one by one the
others.” Bruce gestured to where his children stood still at attention, easily acclimating the
other proteges into the protective ranks, “It took much of her power each time, taking years
for her to recover to summon another. As we were summoned she told of an invasion that
would decimate not only her people and city, but the world as a whole. Showing us the
invaders would begin by destroying established heroes, begin by destroying you. For years
we took the role of protecting and stabilizing the city, until all of us were summoned forth.
We knew we could not stop the invasion alone, we needed the others. Three years ago when
Fox manifested we knew it was time to begin placing everything, time to begin the heavy
preparations.”

Clark spoke, his tone cautious, not wanting to not be attacked. “We aren’t saying we don’t
believe you,”

No one paid attention to Hal’s mutter of “That’s exactly what I’m saying.” beyond a glare if
that.

Clark continued, “But do you have any evidence aside from Lady Gotham’s word?”

“They wouldn’t bloody be here unless Lady Gotham thought it necessary, especially with
how intensive summoning things like the Flock is, even for a village spirit as strong as
herself,” Constantine cut in, lighting a cigarette. “I finally figured out why they gave my
magick a bloody midlife crisis and alcohol addiction, even I couldn't manage that. Anyway
point is, she don’t bless often, summons even less.” Constantine waved one hand. “All
magick has a distinction, a flavor if you will. Lady Gotham’s just feels like a curse, even
when it's a blessing.” His voice dropped to a mutter. “With how poisoned that city is it’s not
really surprising that's how its native magick tastes.”

Diana just raised an eyebrow in the magick user’s direction, and Constantine immediately got
defensive. “Look I still don’t like the lot, but given the explanation and everything else going
on, I’m willing to let bygones be bygones.”

“I have a question,” Green Arrow raised his hand, and continued speaking without waiting to
be acknowledged. “How do you know it will happen today? The Watchtower sensors didn’t
detect anything.”

Before Bruce could answer a deafening explosion shook everyone to their bones. In his
distraction Martian Manhunter dropped the communication link. Bruce paid it no heed as he
instead focused on his kids, Tim and Barbara had moved closer together whispering,
whistling and chirping in time with each other keeping each other updated on where needed
the other’s focus more. The rest of his kids formed a protective barrier around the two. Small
groups eventually made it past Tim and Barbara’s defenses. Bruce, the rest of the Justice
League, and their respective proteges began to fight the invasion forces that managed to
land.

Bruce whistled sharply twice and clicked before the second could finish ringing out while
running at Superman. Thankfully the kryptonian had the sense to heed the command and
duck as Bruce threw an explosive batarang past him. After that he fell into old and familiar
patterns between the two people he always thought of as siblings. All three covered each
other’s backs moving easily between and around each other.

---
The battle took over ten and a half hours. Tim was the first to whistle-click the all clear,
Barbara followed shortly after confirming Tim's assessment. Once Bruce had both
confirmations he whistled twice, paused a second then hummed and let out a quick whistle
ending on a high note. A role call followed by a safety call.

A long whistle, a chirp, pause, another chirp followed by two clicks. Dick, safe.

Three chirps, a short whistle, pause, chirp and two clicks. Tim, safe.

Three short whistles, single chirp, pause, whistle, short growl, near silent hiss. Jason, hurt
being treated, fine.

Soft coo, chittering keyboard click imitation, pause, whistle, short growl, pause, chirp, two
clicks. Barbara, tired, probably sore but fine.

Chirp, longer whistle. Pause. Another chirp, two clicks. Steph, safe.

Growl, click, growl, pause, chirp, two clicks, pained grunt, whistle, short growl. Damian, hurt
pretending to be fine. Dick silently made his way over with a mini first aid kit to help.

Whistle, click, whistle, click, pause, chirp, two clicks. Cass, safe.

Bruce breathed a sigh of relief, all his pups accounted for and safe or getting help.

Growl, hum, growl, pause, hum, whistle ending high.

Bruce sighed again, sounding a chirp, and two clicks of his own, assuring his pups he was
fine.

---

Bruce didn’t know who jumped first but the end result was him laying face down on the
ground with his pups sitting or laying on top of him. He flared his wings and flapped
twice. Proud.

Even though Bruce felt happy, he could feel something building in his chest, behind his heart.
He felt it spread it curled around his lungs but instead of squeezing the air out he felt them
inflate. Whatever it was spread up into his throat, he grit his teeth in an attempt to stop
whatever it was from coming out. It was unsuccessful.

He screamed.

Bruce felt tears gather along his eyes the longer he screamed. He ran out of air. The resulting
silence was almost deafening. He felt his pups crawl off his back, he whined high and loud.

His lungs inflated again and he screamed. Louder and longer this time, he felt his pups drape
their wings on him. Even then, he didn’t know why he screamed.

He breathed and again Bruce screamed. This time his kids followed, muffled screaming
surrounded him. Despite the yells Bruce felt himself relax.
He breathed, and again he screamed. This time he knew. After two long decades it was finally
over. Two decades of fear, pain, and stress. It was over.

Again he breathed, and screamed. This time tears fell and wet the earth below him. Twenty
years ago he watched helpless as his kids, his pups, died. Twenty years since he was thrown
back to relive some of his most painful moments, his worst mistakes and failures.

Again he breathed, and screamed. This time laughing as he did. Two decades ago he was
thrown back and he got to experience his happiest moments again. Though overshadowed by
the future, he still got to watch as his kids fell in love with each other and the world again. He
got to watch as they laughed, as they yelled, as they screamed. He was allowed to watch them
remember to smile, to love, to live. He was happy.

---

Diana was fielding questions directed to the Bat. She was doing her best to keep the others
back as Bruce handled his kids. She expected the check in, she hadn't expected the heavy
thump. When she looked behind her she saw Bruce on the floor under all his kids. Jason
being the one directly in contact with his father’s back, she assumed he was the one to start
the dog? bird(?) pile.

When she took a step forward to try and help her brother up, the piercing scream gave her
pause. It was heart wrenching in its emotion, but it also sounded like something the man
needed. In her hesitation, Flash stepped forward with the intent to help, until the kids started
screaming as well, his hands quickly slammed over his ears. She noticed their first screams
were more subdued, content in following their father’s idea, but as they continued to scream
the emotions changed. The screams grew in enthusiasm. She could tell the other leaguers
were struggling with the noise, most were also covering their ears. Curiously Superman and
Kid Flash didn’t seem as affected, more affected by the screaming itself than the use of the
Flock’s secondary vocal cords.

“What are they doing?” Superman asked, stunned.

“V̸̄ͅḯ̸̮c̷̙͌t̴̞͂o̸͓͘r̸͉͒y̷̟͊ ̶̤̉c̵̻̀ṙy
̸͈ ̵ .͠ ̵͓̀ ̶̬̊Ủ̵̢s̷̥̐e̵̖̅d̸̺̓ ̸̟͝ä̶̮f̴ ̔t̷ ě̸̲r̵̢͘ ̶̦́h̶͈͒ū̴̮n̶ t̵͚̔s̶͈̀ ̵̧͗w̸̭̔i̶̥̊t̸͍̅h̸͇͆ ̸̢ p̸ a̸ ̋r̷̳̒ti̶͎̊ ̸ ̍c̵ u̷̲͘l̶̫̾a̸̳ r̶̜̂l̷͉̀y̶̳̓ ̴̯̆d̵̨̐ị̸͒f̵̞̋f̸̛̺í̸̮c̴̞̆u̴̪̓l̶̪̏t̴ ̑
̵͚̈p̷̖̒r̵̜̐ē̷̻y̸͎̆.” Jason claimed, before returning to his own screaming.

“Can others outside the flock join if they helped in the hunt?” Wally asked, wanting to learn
more about Nightwing’s culture. Diana smiled to herself it was obvious Wally was deeply in
love, even for a speedster, with the faux-cryptid. Nightwing stretched a wing out to his
speedster and Wally easily tucked himself under it, joining in on the screaming, giggling a bit
as he did.

Diana could see the other leaguers and proteges mounting confusion, in a bid to stop them
from interrupting the needed catharsis she called a few to go to the Watchtower and grab
some blankets from the family’s nest room, told another group to grab some food, and
dragged Hal and Superman with her to grab some water for everyone. Once they were a
distance away Hal exploded, demanding to know why she had even the passing thought to
trust the call put out by the Flock.
“Two reasons.” she began coldly, “First, none of them have ever given me a reason to even
second guess any call for aid they put out, proven further by this event, yes they could have
explained in the Watchtower before evacuating us, but as we all saw, by the time all questions
were satisfied we would be dead or very well on our way.”

Hal interrupted, “So why not call us earlier to explain?”

Clark came to the Flock’s defense, “From what I heard and understood from the Bat’s
explanation they didn’t know the needed details earlier. All they knew before today was that
it would happen and they would need the strength of the entire Flock to stand even a chance
at taking the invasion down.”

Diana nodded, finishing tieing the water bottles in her lasso to take back to the others. “Yes,
which brings me to my second point on why I trusted them and made the order to assist. The
Bat had explained to me in private the reason they had been summoned to earth.”

“When did that happen?!” Hal demanded, flying ahead and landing in front of her stopping
her from walking, “And why wasn’t the rest of the league or at least the council made aware
of it? Any of it?”

“Because he wished for it to be kept secret for the sake of his flock. And frankly no one else
needed to know.” Diana got in Hal's face annoyed beyond words. “Unlike you I know how to
work in a team, I know how to properly lead one without any ego getting in the way, I know
how to ask for help when I’m in over my head before civilians get injured, or worse.” She
took a deep breath and stepped back “Apologies. Though I only spoke the truth of my
opinion, now is not the time. We have teammates waiting on us.” Sidestepping the livid
lantern, she and Clark continued their path back to the Flock.

---

Wally was still giggling when the Flock stopped screaming. At some point Nightwing
brought him away from the group. The avian cocooned both of them in his wings, unlike all
the times before Wally knew he could take a step back and be free of the cocoon with no
resistance. Wally was worried, especially as Nightwing had been silent, looking at him with
heartbroken eyes like they were saying goodbye even before the avian even said a word.

“'Wing? What happened?” Wally asked, stepping closer to his best friend.

When Nightwing spoke their voice was soft, Wally nearly missed the words. “I have
something to confess. I can finally tell you now that everything is over.”

“Will you be leaving?” Wally asked, gripping the avian's chest feathers, desperation and fear
clear in his voice and trembling hands.

“No, my lightning, not for a long time yet. Mother Gotham would have to drag me back
repeatedly if she wanted me back. No, it is something else. My lightning please understand
that lying to you for so long has been the hardest thing I've done.” Nightwing raised a hand,
Wally watched as it shook, paused mere centimeters from his face. Before Nightwing could
lower their hand Wally took it and made contact with his cheek.
“If you lied to me for so long about something you are this torn up about, I trust that it was
needed.” Wally whispered, making eye contact with the avian.

“It was, I just ask that you let me explain fully before condemning me.”

Wally gave an encouraging nod, planting his feet. Nightwing took a deep breath and began,
“I’ll start with the biggest, I’m not what you think I am. Twenty years ago Lady Gotham sent
me and my family back in time to defeat the invasion. There are some things that could never
be changed, when any of us experienced the first of these things in our lives we got our
memories from the future. I was eight when I learned of the future. Dad took me in as soon as
he realized I had hit my first focal point and remembered everything. When I first got home I
thought we would be the same heroes we were last Timeline but dad said upholding the
moniker he had from last Time was painful, so like many other events we changed.”
Nightwing laughed dryly, “I was the one to suggest we became cryptids.” They turned their
face down away from Wally, who was having none of it.

Wally set his hand on Nightwing’s cheek making them look him in the eye again. “Can you
answer two questions for me?”

Nightwing closed their eyes and leaned closer as they replied, “Anything.”

“How did our relationship change from the first Timeline?”

“We met sooner, last time we met when we were fourteen, this time we were seventeen. You
were also the one to approach me and take the lead in forging our friendship, though I gave as
much as I got even when I wanted to give more.” Nightwing rested their forehead on Wally’s.
Opening their eyes and staring into his soul through the lenses as they whispered, “Loving
you never changed. I was so afraid that our relationship would be too different, that I would
not be able to be close to you.”

Wally relaxed and leaned closer to Nightwing, “Now the more important question, You don't
actually have beans do you?” Nightwing just started laughing, and Wally was lost to the
sound even as they spoke Wally knew he needed to pull the sound from his best friend again.

“No, unfortunately.” Nightwing answered, wiping tears from their face. “But were those
really your only questions?”

Wally smiled mischievously “No, I have so many more. If this is the only time you will
answer my questions, those two were the most important to me.” Wally pet one of the wings
asking for exit as he used his other hand to grab Nightwings arm. “Now come on, we can
deep dive everything later for now; let's celebrate surviving the invasion that sent you back in
time.”

Nightwing laughed again, wrapping a wing around Wally as they made their way back to
where the Flock had turned over to face the sky and accepted a few water bottles from
Wonder Woman and swiped a styrofoam container from Raven. Wally smiled he would
confess later, for now he was happy just breathing and sitting curled up under one of
Nightwing's wings and stealing the other’s food.
 Wally gasped “Wait! Does this mean you can’t purr?” he felt tears gather as he thought about
the possibility.

Nightwing dragged Wally impossibly closer into their side and whipped his tears, “No, my
lightning, time travel had side effects. One of which was the ability to make certain inhuman
sounds, I can still purr don’t worry. Pretty sure we would both be crying if I lost that skill.”

To prove it Nightwing began purring softly as they tucked Wally’s head under their chin.

Chapter End Notes

Translations:
“Once everyone is here. I will not explain before then, Gotham bless us.”
“Victory cry. Used after hunts with particularly difficult prey.”
 Epilogue
Chapter Summary

A year has passed, on the anniversary of The Fuckening™ they have a family dinner.

Chapter Notes

And we've finally reached the final chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Bruce sighs, setting papers down. He was planning to give them to Jason later tonight or
tomorrow morning at the latest. Calling Alfred he asks “Will everyone be able to make it to
the Anniversary dinner?”

“Yes, Master Tim has confirmed that he and Miss Barabra will finish the Watchtower
upgrades in time for dinner. He has also informed me that Miss Prince will be joining us
tonight.” Alfred confirms while pouring a cup of tea for Bruce.

“You can call her Diana, she has said it’s ok.” Bruce reminds

“Yes, yes, moving along; Master Dick is settling in his apartment with Mr West, I expect one
of them will propose before the year is out.”

“I should find the ring I promised Dick then.” Bruce muses to himself, writing a reminder.
Once done with that, he motions for Alfred to continue.

“Miss Cassandra, and Miss Stephanie are helping Hawkgirl down in St Roch, they predict
they will finish in time for dinner. Young Master Damian is over in Metropolis with the
Kents, Mr Kent will return him shortly if his son does not.”

Bruce smiles in fond exasperation. “He has asked that you call him Clark.”

“Yes, yes. Master Jason will be attending the graduation of some of the kids he has looked
after, I assume he will be sending them off from Gotham himself, he will be home for dinner
however.”

---

Mia elbows Sam, pointing to the top of the family section of the bleachers. Sam quickly
elbows Jesus in his side as well pointing at the same area. “Papa came!”
“Why are you surprised? He said he would!” Jesus rolls his eyes, smiling secretly, happy
Papa Raven kept his promise.

“Come on, it's almost time to go sit. Think he'll be happy I became valedictorian?” Mia askes
suddenly worried.

“Don’t see why he wouldn’t be, everyone else back home is.” Sam laughs, bumping their
shoulder into Mia’s.

The ceremony goes off without a hitch. The alley kids can't help but keep looking at where
Raven was perched. After throwing their caps up, they turn and look at the spot and Raven is
gone. They tell each other something probably came up, just happy he made it at all.

The three end up spending an hour trying to get away from the celebrations. Once they do,
they pile into Sam’s car and head to the apartment, not a word shared between them after the
chaotic noise of the graduation.

Entering the apartment, they don’t have to turn on the lights to know Raven is there.

“Hey hatchlings.” Laughing he corrects himself, “perhaps ‘fledglings’ is more accurate.”

Mia is the first to move, jumping forward and throwing her cap at him. “You had us worried
when you left without warning!” she shouts.

Raven jumps out of the way landing on the back of the couch laughing hard enough he needs
to hold his stomach. “Sorry, sorry Fledgling, I wanted to beat the traffic!” he apologizes

“Bullshit!” Jesus yells this time. “You fly, there is no traffic!”

Sam enters the house again after moving all of the luggage in the apartment into the car.
Taking off the necklace that rarely ever left their neck since they were 8. “Here. Pretty sure
some of the street kids still carry fake feathers.” They offer the feather to Raven, who only
frowns and shakes his head.

“I have more than enough for everyone that needs one.” Raven’s wings flare a little behind
him. “Keep it.” He reaches forward to close Sam’s hand back over the feather. “To remember
where you came from for as long as you want to carry it.”

Sam sniffs a little and scrubs at their eyes, determined not to cry. “Thanks, Papa Raven.”

Raven hesitates a moment before pulling them into a hug. “I’m proud of you, kiddo.” He
pulls back from the hug. “All of you.”

All three sink into the hug. Raven rarely uses his wings when hugging, but it was more than
comforting when he did. “Promise me you won’t come back to Gotham. Not unless your
lives depend on it.”

“We promise,” Mia says softly. “We’ll miss you though.”

Jesus nods a little. “And we’ll take what you did for us and pay it forward wherever we end
up settling. Give some other street kids somewhere a fighting chance too.”

Raven gives them all one last squeeze before letting go. “Stay safe,” He says, jumping out the
open window into the night.

---

“Dad!” Tim shouts, slamming open the doors to the study. “I have some ideas to upgrade the
wings, but I want to run some logistics by you first and make sure my math is mathing and
my science is sciencing.”

Bruce practically feels his hair going gray and wrinkles making homes on his face, but he
wouldn’t have his life another way. “Yeah, let’s go to the library before you info-dump on
me?” Tim is already on his way to the library before Bruce finishes speaking.

“Not so fast Master Tim, Master Bruce. Dinner is nearly ready. You can have this
conversation in the dining room as we wait for the others to arrive.” Alfred demands, turning
on his heel and heading back to the kitchen.

By the time Tim and Bruce make their way down to the dining room Barbara, Diana, Cass,
Steph, and Jason are all chatting, the topic being how long it would take for Dick or Wally to
propose.

“Anyone know when Damian is arriving?” Bruce calls

“Now.” Damian says as Jon drops the younger through the window.

“Sorry if I was late sir.” Jon says, rubbing the back of his head.

“It’s no problem, he's here before dinner so you're on time.” Bruce reassures. “Oh before you
go, make sure your father knows he is welcome to drop by whenever.” Jon nods, waving as
he flies off.

Alfred begins bringing food out and placing it down. “Master Dick has informed me that both
he and Mr West will be late. We should begin and they will join us when they arrive. Master
Jason please bring the bird from the stovetop.” Jason agrees easily, grabbing the requested
dish and placing it on the table.

“Why is it that the rest of us never get to help?” Damian huffs, crossing his arms over his
chest.

“Maybe when you all prove you won't mess up boiling water, Alfie will let you help in the
kitchen,” Jason says a little smugly.

“Food now. Argue later.” Cass comments, piling food onto her own plate and putting a stop
to the debate.

The silence only lasts for a few minutes before Damian speaks up. “Were it not for my size I
would also be allowed to assist in the kitchen. I must grow first.”
Tim laughs “Oh bullshit! Even last Time you couldn’t even-”

Dick and Wally's entrance interrupts the conversation. Wally skids through the doors nearly
clotheslining the pair on the table, as Dick shouts a greeting “Hello, my wonderful lovely
siblings! Sorry we’re late.”

“Pronoun?” Cass signs at Dick.

“Literally anything!” They reply with a feral grin.

“Welcome home, Miss Dick, I hope your journey was nice.” Alfred greets, bringing out a
bottle of champagne and filling the glasses of those old enough.

“So what were we talking about?” Dick asks after filling his plate.

“How none of you can cook and aren’t allowed in the kitchen,” Jason snickers and takes a sip
of the champagne.

“We can’t be that bad, right?” Dick mumbles.

“Oh yes. Babs can't cause of her wheelchair, Cass wasn’t raised to speak let alone cook,
Damian’s too young and was raised by a cult where he was basically royalty, and Tim’s
always been rich. And you are a feral circus child, we love you but still. Feral circus child.”
Steph lists, pointing to everyone with her fork as she names them.

“And I actually know how to cook,” Jason preens. “‘Cause if I didn’t cook as a kid then I
didn’t eat.”

“And what about you, Steph? What's your excuse?” Tim accuses, pointing his own fork at the
girl in question.

Steph simply hisses out “B̷ ̤ i̓ ̵̿͜ṭ̵ e̷̠̦̚̕ ̴̡̭̄̕m̴̠͘͝e̶̻̎͝,̵̼͊́ ̶̹̓͊b͍͑ì̸̗ ̠͘t̸̹ ̴͉̝̽c̵̖ h̷ ͠.̴ ̄ ”

Wally, having been pavloved by his wonderful partner for the past year, bites on instinct.
Steph doesn't even shout in pain before throwing a punch at Wally, who ducks before it can
hit him. Dick grunts as he gets a fist to the cheek. Standing abruptly, he slams a hand on the
table, uncaring of where it lands, and catches the edge of his plate and sends food flying
across the table at Jason. As soon as Dick hears Jason's growl, he dives behind the chair next
to her.

Tim gasps in offense as a dinner knife sinks into the wood next to his head, he himself growls
a low. “Ï̶̱'̶̯ ḿ̸͎̫̈ ̵̙̐ab ̸̰̅̉ ̶ ̍ō̶̝̓u̵̲̔̎t̸̺͗ ̶̰ ̂ t̴̗̃ŏ̸͎̫̒ ̾͗j̵̞͎ ̵̡̊u̷͗͜͝m̶̢ p̵͎̼̏̆ ͋ţ̸͓ ̵̎̃͜ͅh̴̟̎i̱ ̒̇s ̀̑ ̴̪̮̍́ ̑͆ă
̴̧͚ ̶̘̿ ̕t̷̥̦ ̴̲̘ a̵͓̅͌b̷̟̀ļ̶ ë ̐ ,̵̻̅ ̸ ͘
̶̞͎ ̶̬̏n ̷̱̼ ̸̲̱͋ṭ̴̈̐ ̸̹̳ y̸ ̩ õ̸̱̬͝ủ̴̬ r̴̖̺̀ ̵̠̂a̴̪̐s̶͉̅s
͉ ̴͊͜d̷̊ͅ ̷̞̄b̸̖͊e͝a ̼
̷͓͘J̠ ̴̱͋a̴̤̅s̷̡̼̈́̐o̴̥̒̆n̷͎̎ ́͌d̸
̶͚̈ ͉̔͑ơ̸̢̭̔n̸̦͑̀'̵̻̟̌t̶̽ ̳̹̓ ́̑ẗ̵̴̜ ̨̃̿e ŝ
̺
̯ ̯ ̛ ̸ ͚ ̸ ṯ
͠ ̅ ̯ ̶ ̄ ̱ ̸ m̷ ê
̓ ͊ ̜ .
ͅ ̇ ̸ ͘ ̥ ̸ ”

Jason lets out a purr as he responds with a low. “I̶ ̹ f̃ ̸̹̮̓̊ ̉y̸ ̖̿͊ u
̵̬̳̑ ó ̶͓ ̴ '̶̢̆r̶͓̋e̶͚̒ ͗f̷̷̢̭̽ ̵̖́̈ ̶̣̦̈̀ ̽f̸̵̨̗͋ ̠ ̾r̸̻̉̿o̵̭͑g̷̦͋ġ
e̵̠͠ė̸̮̾l̖ ̴̲̾͝i̷̮̐͜͝ng ̵͚̮ ͂:̶̖̖ ̸̳̃͋
͍ ̐ý
̶ ̌L̸
̥̐ ̛̺̾ẹ̴̀̊ȧ̶̱p̸̻̬͌.”̸ Tim’s eyes go blank milliseconds before he launches over the table, tackling Jason
back into his chair. Dick, satisfied Jason will not attack him again, at least not yet, focuses
back on Steph.
Cass stares at her own knife, contemplating the ramifications of the choice in front of her,
deciding that yes, yes it is worth it, she throws the knife at Damian.

Damian, not knowing who threw the knife, decides it is everyone's problem and starts by
launching himself at Dick and Steph. He throws Steph at Jason and Tim, knowing the three
will keep busy while he handles Dick and Wally. Immediately tripping the speedster, taking
him out of commission, he focuses on his sister. Going for it’s arms, Damian latches onto one
and bites the other, effectively working as a demented set of cuffs.

The tussle between Jason, Steph, and Tim pauses at the sound of a text tone from one of their
pockets. The three detangle long enough for them to figure out it was Jason’s phone before
Tim and Steph start to brawl again, dragging Cass into the fold as Jason steps to the side to
reply. After a few moments, Jason whistles to pause the all out fight between his siblings (and
Wally).

“Talia texted. Seems like mom’s gonna be able to visit now that she’s put the spleen stealer in
the ground permanently,” Jason informs them smuggly.

“How can she be sure he’ll stay dead?” Tim asks, giggling at the codename for Ra’s.

“Pretty hard to come back from being decapitated, burned to ash, and then having your ashes
spread around the world,” he snorts. “Looks like tiny Tim won’t have to worry about
Damian’s creepy grandpa trying to take his spleen again.”

That is what finally manages to draw Diana’s attention. “Again?” She questions worriedly,
numbly wondering how someone would manage to get a spleen stolen in the first place. Idly
she wonders if she can pull a favor from Hades or Persephone to be allowed to beat the man
in Tartarus for daring to touch her nephews. The rest of the family just laughs and waves off
her concern.

“It’s nothing to worry about, promise,” Tim reassures her. “My spleen is still where it’s
supposed to be.”

Diana’s confusion is still palpable, but Jason’s war cry starts up the sibling brawl again before
she can ask any more questions. She sighs and settles back into her seat, knowing that this is
just one of the many things she will never understand about the Flock.

Eventually Dick manages to disengage and drags Bruce into one of the upper hallways, far
out of his siblings' hearing range. She struggles a bit with how to ask the question, “Does the
ring offer from last Time still…?”

“Yes. The offer still stands.” Bruce affirms walking to his own bedroom to grab his parents
wedding rings from the safe in there. As he walks he asks, “Do you have ideas for the
wedding?”

“A few,” Dick nods. “I know Alfred’ll be the one to officiate, pretty sure he’d disown me if
he wasn’t the one to do it.” He jokes.

“Talia and I will both walk you down the aisle.” Bruce offers.
“Naturally.” Dick agrees. “My siblings will be part of the wedding party, I don't think I'll
have a best man or maid of honor cause I can't pick between any of them. I don’t know about
Wally though.”

“Do you know what you’ll wear?” Bruce continues, handing his kid the box containing the
rings.

“I know I want the base of my outfit to be the Flock formal wear, don’t know if I’ll do the
suit or dress yet. I do want a part of your mom’s wedding attire in my own, I was thinking the
veil and maybe the gloves?” Dick requests, fidgeting with the ring box as he speaks.

“Of course-” Bruce’s words are cut off by the sound of a door slamming somewhere in the
manor. “We can talk about this later.”

Dick nods in agreement as she shoves the ring box into their pocket, and the two of them rush
to where they can still hear the others tussling.

Dick sees their siblings frozen in the middle of the brawl, staring across the room and
Calculating . Confused, he looks over as well and sees Uncle Clark, idly she hears their
father begin praying.

͠ ̶͇́͜é̪ṟ̵̌ ̸͈͈̍ ̵͎̎̓G̶̻̪ o̷̐t̸̤͒ ̲͓̍̎h̵̹̔ȁ̸̘̈́m̸͍̑̕,̶̜̫́ ̶̧̛͉h̶̜̓̄e ̸̮̾ ̷ ̞ ̌m̶̞̀̌ ̷ ́M ̉

“Ṁ̴̧̜o̸̪͗͠t̶ h ͍ ̷͍̼̽ ̶̺̋ỉs̸
̸̥̜ ̳̞͒ ̴̢ f̶̩̿r͍ o ̈ ̵̨̠̔ e̸̢͎̿ṱ̵̛̯r̶̝̒õp ̶͓̖ ͗l̶̹̬ ̵̺̔ị̴̻͌s̵ ̓́.̶̡̩ ́H
̵̧̿ ͠ȏ ̷̢̱̈ ḙ ̴̖̽́ ̶ ̷̭ k ̐ ̴̖̕n
͈ ̴̞̄ò̱ ̷̦͠w̷̨ ̆ s̴͎͑͠
̶̠̥̇̓n̵ ̠ ō̶͎t̷̤̮̒͆ ̸̺ ỏ ̍ ͆
̈ ̵̘͝f̶̭͍͑͠ ̷̙̲̃t̷̝̠́h̷ ̔̽ȇ̴̤ h ̸̯́ ̶͈̃͘o ͆ ̆ ͑ ͒ ́ ̑ ́ ̈ ͗ ̴̥̣ ̊ơ̴
̝ ̷̰̊r̶̤̈ŕ̵̹̏o̸̥͆rs̸ ̷̞͑ ̘̽ ̸̡̺͝õ̴̧̚ḟ̶̼ ̌t̴̗̙ ̸̮̑h̵̨̡̓̅ę̴̾ ̴̞̆ẅ̷̡o̷͈͂r͜l̴̟͋ ̴̨̫̂d̷̮ o ̷̨̬́ ̶͈͒ř̶̢ ̸̨͚͗t̷̜͂h ̜ ȩ ̵̙̄ ̶̳ y ̴̞̈ ̷̛̖̐ǫ̴̏û̸ n ̍ ̷̘g̸̺̉ ͅ.͍͊ ̵̦̉̕ ̶̟ Į̶̭͗̚ ̌a ̴̬͇ ̵̮̕ͅsk̵ ̷̫̀ ̰͊ ̸̫͑̒o̷ f̙̒ ̷̺̌ ͠ÿ ̶̻́ ̦͘u ̧ ̶̯͂ͅ,̷̥́͘
̷͚͂͆ṕr̸̪̈ ̷̹̊́ȫ̴t̗̪́ ̷̼̊e̴
̟̆ c ̌
̜̓ ̵̫ t̸̊ ̢̀ ̸̤̇h̸̩ȋ̴̼͆ m ̍ ́ ͈͓̈ ̸ ̴̰̽͘f̷̲̱̾̍r̶͎͒ò ̍ ̋
̺ ̵̩̎m̶̼̑ t̴̸̜̭̎ ̼̽ h̷ĕ ̽
̩̩͋ ̸ ̘ ̵̞̑ĥ̷ ĕ̴̞ l̒ ̱̐l̷̺ ỉ̴̩͉̄ ̸̲o̸̮̖̍̓n̶̠ ś ̕ ̶̭͘ y̸̏ ̌
̶̞̘̏ ̯̞̍o̷ u̵̖̩͑ ̷̻͠h̸̢̀ăv ̶̫ ̷ ë̸ ̂ ̉ ̩ ́b ́ ́
̶̨̦̒̈ l̵̵̠͌ ͎̏è ̪ ̚ş
̷͇̦ ̵̯͌s̸ ̓ e̴̥̽d̶̗̋ͅ ̵̭̓a̵̰͗s̴̱͒
̀
̷̳̬͝ ̴ ́y̶
̶͚͒̾t̷̩̥͝he ̊ ̗̪̍ ̶̥̒̓ṳ̸̪̋͠š̸̖e̶ ̘̾ ̸̟͚̄ẖ̵ ̓ȋ̸̼̍ḿ̸̻̰ ̶̟̋ḯ̴̧n̴̛͓͑ ̴̦̪̒t̷̤̱͠ḧ̵̦̳ȇ̵̀͜iř̵̵̞̭̀͑ ̻ ̸̨͗e̶͊͜͝n̸̺̈̏r̸ í̘̈ ̈c̴ ́ ́ ̊ ̷̺̓ ̵̖ ̃ï̴̵̜̉ ̭͋n ̂ ̶̚ͅn̷͇̑c̴̬̽l̵̳̆͋ō̸s̸ ̻͇ ̻̐u̶͇̠̽r̵̟̉̊e̴̼͊.”̶̯́̑ Bruce
̷͓͈̎ ̻͌͝ḩ̵̅͜m̵̛̪̰ e̸͎͌͜n̫̄t̴̺ ̵͎̙̕ ̵̠̜ t̵̖ị̴̮̉ ̂͠me ̧ ̴͇͒ ̶̲̀t̸ h ̄͘ ̸̕͜e̸̛̖i̸̱͆r̵̡͇͊͘ ̶̬ ẽ
ends his prayer with a whistle followed by a short growl, unknowing of Lady Gotham’s
laughter.

Dick releases a single sharp laugh that breaks the standstill as all the kids lunge toward Clark.

Clearly panicked, Clark turns to Diana. “Why are they not attacking you?!”

Diana’s answer is simple and a little smug. “Because they know better.” Laughing, she
condemns Clark to his fate with a soft “May the gods, who do not fear them, be with you
brother,” and returns to her conversation with Barbara.

Moments after Dick launched herself at Clark, Alfred walks in with a teapot.

“I’m sorry Alfred, I didn’t bring any pie or anything. I wasn’t fully expecting to stop by but I
heard some intense fighting and yelling and got worried.” Clark apologizes immensely.

Alfred waves off his concern. “It’s quite alright. You are providing the children with
enrichment and preventing them from ruining the carpets. I almost feel like I should be
thanking you, Mr Kent.”

---

Alfred sighs softly as he pours a cup of tea, placing it in front of the family portrait. “It’s been
a few years,” he starts, pouring himself a cup as well.
 “It has.” The voice of Gotham answers. “Do you still believe the price was worth it?”

“Yes,” Alfred answers, smiling to himself as he continues. “Honestly I believe I got the better
bargain from our deal. My eternal afterlife in exchange for my family’s happiness? Best deal
I’ve made in my life, their lives are worth more than my singular soul.”

Gotham laughs. “Ah, I suppose you’re right. But I can be forgiven for some favoritism
toward my Flock.”

“What happens now?” Alfred asks after a few moments of silence.

Even through the dark veil, Alfred sees her smiling slyly as she answers. “That all depends
on the choices you make.”

Chapter End Notes

And thats a wrap! Thank you for reading! It has been a joy to write this, and a joy to
read and reply to everyone’s comments

Translations:
“Bite me, bitch”
“I’m about to jump this table and beat your ass, Jason, don’t test me.”
“If you’re feeling froggy, leap.”
“Mother Gotham, he is from Metropolis. He knows not of the horrors of the world or the
young. I ask of you, protect him from the hellions you have blessed as they use him in
their enrichment time in their enclosure.”

Some fun facts:

• Alfred is a sassy British man.
• Dick wore the dress to their wedding, Wally wore one too.
• Diana, Clark, and Bruce all view themselves as siblings to eachother, Diana taking the
role of the oldest, and Bruce the youngest.
• As for Alfred's memories, he received them over the course of the next month after the
invasion, the reason it both took longer and he didn't have a fever is because Lady
Gotham was worried he might not survive if it all hit at once so did her best to lessen the
effects. She was able to do this, even though he was not blessed by her the same way,
because of the connection with him she made during the deal.
• When everyone is dead, Alfred will still be able to visit the batfam in their afterlives
but most of his time will be spent hanging out with Lady Gotham
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!